Præcursor, or, A forerunner to a large review of the dispute concerning infant-baptism wherein many things both doctrinall and personal are cleared, about which Mr. Richard Baxter, in a book mock-titled Plain Scripture-proof of infants church-membership and baptism hath darkned the truth / by John Tomes.
         Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
      
       
         
           1652
        
      
       Approx. 302 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62870
         Wing T1812
         ESTC R27540
         09929155
         ocm 09929155
         44370
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62870)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44370)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1369:11)
      
       
         
           
             Præcursor, or, A forerunner to a large review of the dispute concerning infant-baptism wherein many things both doctrinall and personal are cleared, about which Mr. Richard Baxter, in a book mock-titled Plain Scripture-proof of infants church-membership and baptism hath darkned the truth / by John Tomes.
             Tombes, John, 1603?-1676.
          
           [4], 102 p.
           
             Printed by H. Hils and are to be sold by H. Crips and Lod. Lloid, T. Brewster and G. Moule,
             London :
             1652.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. -- Plain Scripture proof of infants church-membership and baptism.
           Infant baptism.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           PRAECURSOR
           :
           OR
           A
           FORERUNNER
           To
           a
           large
           Review
           of
           the
           Dispute
           concerning
           INFANT-BAPTISM
           ;
           Wherein
           many
           things
           both
           Doctrinall
           and
           personal
           are
           cleared
           :
           about
           which
           Mr.
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
          
           In
           a
           Book
           MOCK-TITLED
           
             [
             PLAIN
             SCRIPTURE-PROOF
             OF
             INFANTS
             CHURCH-MEMBERSHIP
             AND
             BAPTISM
             ]
          
           hath
           darkned
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             By
             JOHN
             TOMBS
          
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             H.
             Hils
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             H.
             Crips
          
           and
           
             Lod.
             Lloid
          
           in
           Popes-head
           Ally
           ,
           
             T.
             Brewster
          
           and
           
             G.
             Moule
          
           at
           the
           three
           Bibles
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           1652.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             To
             the
             right
             Honourable
          
           Bulstrode
           Whitlock
           ,
           Richard
           Keble
           ,
           
             Serjeants
             at
             Law
          
           ,
           John
           Lisle
           
             Esq
          
           
             Lords
             Commissioners
             for
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             Major
             General
          
           Thomas
           Harrison
           ,
           Edmund
           Prideaux
           
             Esquire
             ,
             Atturney
             General
             for
             the
             State
             of
          
           England
           ,
           Denis
           Bond
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           THrough
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           many
           of
           you
           as
           instruments
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           my
           liberty
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           and
           peace
           at
           the
           Temple
           in
           London
           ,
           I
           enjoyed
           sundry
           years
           in
           the
           late
           tempestuous
           times
           an
           unexpected
           calm
           ,
           until
           a
           new
           storm
           arising
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           men
           bent
           to
           bear
           down
           dissenters
           from
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           publishing
           my
           Examen
           of
           Mr.
           Marshals
           Sermon
           for
           Infant-baptism
           ,
           I
           was
           necessitated
           to
           leave
           the
           harbour
           I
           had
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           London
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           of
           my
           nativity
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           hoped
           for
           a
           setlement
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           not
           .
           For
           partly
           by
           the
           States
           selling
           my
           lands
           out
           of
           which
           my
           maintenance
           there
           arose
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           alienating
           of
           mens
           spirits
           from
           me
           through
           the
           distance
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Antagonist
           I
           here
           answer
           ,
           I
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           frustrated
           of
           my
           hopes
           .
           But
           it
           
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           nevertheless
           to
           order
           things
           so
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           means
           of
           some
           of
           you
           as
           Patrons
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           helpers
           ,
           I
           enjoy
           a
           comfortable
           supply
           for
           my
           maintenance
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           which
           is
           dearer
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           holding
           forth
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           I
           laboured
           many
           years
           heretofore
           .
           In
           testimony
           of
           my
           thankful
           acknowledgement
           of
           that
           ample
           favour
           which
           it
           pleased
           some
           of
           you
           to
           vouchsafe
           me
           by
           your
           appearing
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           bounty
           to
           me
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           testimonial
           of
           me
           at
           my
           departure
           thence
           ,
           the
           readiness
           of
           you
           all
           either
           to
           invest
           ,
           or
           to
           setle
           me
           in
           the
           maintenance
           I
           now
           enjoy
           ,
           &
           that
           there
           may
           be
           something
           in
           your
           hands
           to
           vindicate
           me
           from
           injurious
           aspersions
           ,
           under
           which
           my self
           with
           the
           truth
           I
           avouch
           do
           suffer
           much
           ,
           I
           humbly
           presume
           to
           present
           this
           writing
           to
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           praying
           that
           you
           may
           honor
           God
           in
           your
           places
           who
           hath
           raised
           you
           up
           to
           do
           him
           service
           ,
           I
           subscribe
           my self
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             humble
             and
             real
             servant
             ,
             JOHN
             TOMBES
             .
          
           
             Lemster
             ,
             
               December
               26.
               1651.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             To
             the
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             my
             Auditors
             formerly
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Bewdly
           in
           Worcestershire
           .
        
         
           THe
           fame
           of
           the
           dispute
           between
           Mr.
           Baxter
           and
           my self
           at
           your
           Chappel
           ,
           
             Jan.
             1.
             1649.
          
           was
           at
           first
           spread
           over
           the
           land
           by
           Mr.
           Bs
           abusive
           passage
           in
           his
           Epistle
           before
           his
           book
           of
           
             The
             Saints
             everlasting
             rest
          
           :
           to
           which
           I
           opposed
           an
           answer
           in
           my
           Farewell-speech
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           Nation
           printed
           it
           with
           some
           additions
           in
           my
           Antidote
           ,
           which
           I
           intended
           in
           the
           first
           place
           for
           your
           use
           .
           After
           this
           Mr.
           B.
           printed
           a
           large
           book
           for
           Infants-baptism
           ,
           framed
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           Sermon
           as
           intended
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           tendred
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           you
           .
           In
           which
           how
           injuriously
           he
           hath
           dealt
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           how
           weakly
           he
           hath
           opposed
           the
           truth
           I
           taught
           you
           ,
           will
           appear
           in
           part
           by
           reading
           this
           Forerunner
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           answer
           that
           is
           to
           come
           after
           .
           I
           did
           presently
           upon
           my
           first
           reading
           of
           Mr.
           Bs.
           book
           in
           a
           set
           speech
           briefly
           shew
           you
           Mr.
           Bs.
           grounds
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           were
           unsatisfying
           .
           Yet
           neither
           my
           Antidote
           nor
           that
           speech
           do
           I
           find
           much
           regarded
           by
           many
           of
           you
           :
           nor
           perhaps
           will
           this
           writing
           take
           much
           with
           you
           .
           However
           I
           have
           conceived
           it
           necessary
           to
           tender
           this
           writing
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           thereby
           appear
           ,
           how
           vain
           the
           excessive
           boastings
           of
           Mr.
           Bs
           book
           have
           been
           ;
           how
           justifiable
           their
           receiving
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           have
           yielded
           to
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           how
           inexcusable
           they
           are
           that
           persist
           in
           Mr.
           Bs.
           way
           .
           What
           ever
           you
           think
           or
           speak
           of
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           shall
           study
           your
           good
           ,
           and
           committing
           my
           labours
           for
           you
           and
           among
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Countrey-man
             and
             servant
             in
             Christ
             ,
             JOHN
             TOMBES
             .
          
           
             Lemster
             
               Oct.
               
                 1.
                 1651.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             OF
             the
             necessity
             and
             occasion
             of
             this
             present
             writing
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
            
             That
             the
             Title
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             book
             ,
             is
             a
             mock-title
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
            
             Mr.
             Baxters
             citations
             from
             Fathers
             ,
             advantage
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
            
             Mr.
             Baxters
             citations
             from
             my
             writings
             ,
             advantage
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
            
             Mr.
             Baxter
             unduly
             suggests
             many
             things
             in
             his
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VI.
            
             The
             chief
             points
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             book
             are
             very
             briefly
             touched
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VII
            
             .
             Many
             personal
             occurrences
             are
             cleered
             :
             by
             relating
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Baxter
             hath
             (
             in
             his
             History
             )
             sought
             to
             create
             prejudice
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
            
             .
             More
             personal
             matters
             ,
             which
             the
             History
             of
             Mr.
             Baxter
             hath
             made
             crooked
             ,
             are
             set
             straight
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IX
            
             .
             In
             my
             alleging
             
               Peter
               de
               Bruis
            
             and
             others
             as
             Antipaedobaptists
             500.
             years
             ago
             ,
             is
             no
             untrath
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               X.
            
             That
             Mr.
             Baxters
             charge
             of
             accusing
             and
             of
             disputing
             my
             children
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             vain
             ;
             and
             some
             inquiry
             is
             made
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             in
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XI
            
             .
             About
             Mr.
             
               Baxters
               4.
            
             
             Texts
             ,
             urged
             impertinently
             to
             prove
             Infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XII
            
             .
             That
             Mr.
             Baxter
             unjustly
             chargeth
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Sect-Master
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XIII
            
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             right
             way
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             strange
             accidents
             ,
             though
             wonderous
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XIV
            
             .
             That
             Mr.
             Baxter
             doth
             not
             rightly
             expound
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             
               Mat.
               7.
               15
               ,
               16.
            
             nor
             is
             unholiness
             of
             men
             a
             note
             to
             know
             fals
             doctrine
             by
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XV.
            
             Mr.
             Baxters
             insinuations
             of
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             is
             Calumniatory
             ,
             and
             vainly
             alleged
             to
             condemne
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Antipaedobaptism
             :
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             my self
             ,
             are
             vindicated
             from
             charges
             of
             Schism
             ,
             neglect
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XVI
            
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             my
             opposing
             Infant-baptism
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               XVII
            
             .
             The
             gross
             absurdities
             ,
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Baxter
             vaunted
             I
             was
             driven
             in
             the
             dispute
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XVIII
            
             .
             The
             gross
             untruths
             Mr.
             Baxter
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XIX
            
             .
             The
             6.
             imagined
             errors
             charged
             on
             me
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             are
             cleered
             from
             his
             censure
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XX.
            
             Many
             learned
             men
             (
             with
             the
             Oxford
             Convocation
             )
             of
             former
             &
             later
             times
             ,
             take
             Infant-baptism
             only
             for
             an
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XXI
            
             .
             Many
             things
             are
             cleared
             about
             my
             Conformity
             ,
             Anabaptists
             necessity
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             dipping
             used
             by
             them
             ;
             their
             standing
             to
             their
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XXII
            
             .
             The
             speech
             [
             that
             no
             one
             Countrey
             is
             gathered
             into
             Christs
             visible
             Church
             ]
             containes
             no
             malignancy
             to-Christ
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             manifest
             truth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           l.
           13.
           debare
           reade
           debate
           ,
           p.
           4.
           l.
           14.
           specially
           r.
           speciously
           ,
           p.
           5.
           l.
           3.
           after
           r.
           afore
           ,
           p.
           7.
           l.
           7.
           contrary
           r.
           century
           ,
           p.
           13.
           l.
           9.
           way
           r.
           man
           ,
           p.
           14.
           l.
           18.
           conceive
           r.
           convince
           ,
           p.
           15.
           l.
           15.
           wickedness
           r.
           weakness
           ,
           p.
           16.
           l.
           15.
           weari
           .
           r.
           wari
           .
           p.
           19.
           l.
           27.
           1649.
           r.
           1646.
           p.
           20.
           l.
           36.
           alteration
           r.
           altercation
           ,
           p.
           21.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           is
           con
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           29.
           and
           r.
           I
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           I
           been
           ,
           l.
           35.
           d.
           likely
           is
           ,
           p.
           30.
           l.
           9.
           3
           ,
           4.
           r.
           314.
           p.
           31.
           l.
           24.
           singularly
           r.
           singularity
           ,
           p.
           32.
           l.
           11.
           hot
           r.
           not
           ,
           p.
           33.
           l.
           18.
           overlasting
           r.
           overlashing
           ,
           p.
           37.
           l.
           37.
           mysteriis
           r.
           mysticis
           ,
           p.
           38.
           l.
           25.
           l.
           it
           .
           is
           as
           ,
           l.
           28.
           scoffically
           r.
           scoptically
           ,
           p.
           42.
           l.
           19.
           1.
           r.
           10.
           p.
           44.
           l.
           2.
           eternally
           r.
           eventually
           ,
           l.
           20.
           r.
           act
           Act.
           p.
           45.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           this
           is
           ,
           p.
           49.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           l
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           28.
           absolutely
           r.
           resolutely
           ,
           p.
           51.
           l
           33.
           they
           r.
           them
           ,
           l.
           35.
           accident
           r.
           antecedent
           ,
           p.
           53.
           l.
           1.
           9.
           r.
           8.
           p.
           57.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           knew
           them
           ,
           p.
           58.
           l.
           18.
           me
           the
           d
           me
           .
           But
           what
           r.
           that
           ,
           p.
           60.
           l.
           38.
           notions
           r.
           motions
           ,
           p
           ,
           62.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           Ampsing
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           17.
           alteration
           r.
           altercation
           ,
           p.
           65.
           l.
           1.
           in
           r.
           I
           ,
           p.
           71.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           p.
           72.
           l.
           11.
           r
           ,
           if
           he
           ,
           l.
           14.
           el
           r.
           all
           ,
           l.
           25.
           tras
           .
           r.
           trans
           .
           l.
           31.
           any
           r.
           my
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             BAXTER
          
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Edition
           of
           
             THE
             SAINTS
             EVERLASTING
             REST
          
           ,
           part
           .
           1.
           chap.
           8.
           sect
           .
           5.
           pag.
           1795.
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             ANd
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             none
             were
             baptized
             without
             an
             expresse
             Covenanting
             ,
             wherein
             they
             renounced
             the
             World
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             Devil
             ;
             and
             engaged
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
          
           Tertul.
           Origer
           ,
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             and
             others
             at
             large
             .
             I
             will
             cite
             but
             one
             for
             all
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
          
           Justin
           Martyr
           ;
           
             speaking
             of
             the
             way
             of
             baptizing
             the
             aged
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           How
           we
           are
           dedicated
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           will
           now
           open
           to
           you
           .
           As
           many
           as
           being
           penswaded
           do
           believe
           these
           things
           to
           be
           true
           which
           we
           teach
           ,
           and
           do
           promise
           to
           live
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           first
           learn
           by
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           to
           beg
           pardon
           of
           God
           for
           their
           former
           sins
           ;
           our selves
           joining
           also
           our
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           .
           Then
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           are
           born
           again
           
             (
             or
             baptized
          
           )
           in
           the
           same
           way
           as
           we
           our selves
           were
           born
           again
           .
           For
           they
           are
           washed
           with
           water
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           God
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           —
           Then
           we
           bring
           the
           person
           thus
           washed
           and
           instructed
           ,
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           where
           the
           Assemblies
           are
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           pray
           both
           for
           our selves
           and
           the
           new
           illuminated
           person
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           found
           by
           true
           doctrine
           and
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           worthy
           observers
           and
           keepers
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           attain
           eternal
           salvation
           .
           Then
           there
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           chief
           Brother
           ,
           
             (
             so
             they
             called
             the
             chief
             Minister
             )
          
           Bread
           ,
           and
           a
           Cup
           of
           Wine
           
             (
             washed
             ;
          
           )
           which
           taking
           ,
           he
           offereth
           praise
           and
           thanksgiving
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           so
           a
           while
           he
           celebrateth
           thanksgiving
           .
           After
           prayers
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           saith
           Amen
           .
           Thanksgiving
           being
           ended
           by
           the
           President
           
             (
             or
             chief
             guide
          
           )
           &
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           as
           we
           call
           them
           ,
           do
           give
           to
           every
           one
           present
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           over
           which
           thanks
           was
           given
           ;
           and
           they
           also
           suffer
           them
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           absent
           .
           This
           food
           we
           call
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           man
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           but
           onely
           he
           that
           believeth
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           being
           washed
           in
           the
           Laver
           of
           Regeneration
           for
           Remission
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           so
           liveth
           as
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           :
           
             Apol.
             2.
             
             This
             then
             is
             no
             new
             overstrict
             way
             you
             see
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PRAECURSOR
           ,
           OR
           A
           FORERUNNER
           to
           a
           large
           Review
           of
           the
           dispute
           concerning
           INFANT-BAPTISME
           heretofore
           mannaged
           by
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
               Of
               the
               necessity
               and
               occasion
               of
               this
               writing
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             
               Solomon
               Prov.
            
             18.
             19.
             
             (
             as
             we
             now
             reade
             it
             )
             that
             
               a
               brother
               offended
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               won
               then
               a
               strong
               city
               ,
               and
               their
               contentions
               like
               the
               bars
               of
               a
               castle
               ,
               which
               being
               strong
               will
               neither
               bow
               ,
               nor
               yield
               ,
            
             say
             our
             late
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Place
             .
             Which
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             true
             of
             natural
             brethren
             ,
             when
             they
             contend
             about
             civil
             affaires
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             too
             often
             found
             true
             among
             Christian
             brethren
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             they
             contend
             about
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             whether
             out
             of
             faction
             ,
             or
             conscience
             .
             We
             need
             not
             go
             far
             for
             instances
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             this
             last
             age
             hath
             verified
             it
             too
             plainly
             in
             the
             contentions
             between
             the
             Lutherans
             &
             Calvinists
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               Remonstrants
            
             &
             Contraremonstrants
             in
             
               Belgia
               ,
               Prelatist
            
             ;
             &
             
               non-Conformists
               ,
               Independents
            
             and
             Presbyterians
             in
             England
             .
             Among
             others
             the
             providence
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             me
             
               a
               man
               of
               contention
            
             ,
             as
             the
             prophet
             complaines
             of
             himself
             ,
             Jerem.
             15.
             10
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             most
             
             grievous
             to
             me
             with
             my
             brethren
             in
             the
             ministery
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             whom
             .
             I
             hoped
             for
             a
             brotherly
             conjunction
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             yoke
             of
             Prelates
             being
             removed
             ,
             and
             about
             that
             ordinance
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             bond
             of
             union
             between
             us
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             5.
             
             I
             with
             others
             asserting
             
               infant-baptisme
               to
               be
               a
               corruption
               of
               the
               ordinance
               of
               baptisme
               ,
            
             others
             avouching
             it
             
               as
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             countrary
             
               a
               pernitious
               error
            
             .
             The
             season
             in
             which
             I
             appeared
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             in
             Old
             ,
             and
             
               New
               England
            
             being
             very
             thirsty
             after
             reformation
             in
             worship
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             humane
             inventions
             every
             where
             cried
             down
             ,
             this
             being
             taken
             for
             a
             maxime
             against
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             
               that
               in
               Gods
               worship
               we
               must
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               institution
               ,
            
             and
             an
             Assembly
             called
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             with
             them
             engaged
             in
             solemne
             Covenant
             ,
             .
             I
             taking
             the
             way
             approved
             by
             Protestant
             writers
             afore
             I
             vented
             any
             thing
             in
             publique
             to
             debare
             the
             matter
             with
             learned
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             present
             my
             exceptions
             against
             Paedobaptisme
             to
             a
             Committee
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             gave
             me
             hopes
             of
             a
             facile
             and
             speedy
             way
             for
             clearing
             the
             point
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             were
             that
             mens
             resolutions
             were
             pitched
             on
             the
             patternes
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             swayed
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             fear
             or
             something
             else
             ,
             I
             quickly
             found
             my
             hopes
             deceived
             ,
             my
             very
             dissenting
             from
             them
             though
             in
             this
             candid
             manner
             begetting
             enmity
             towards
             me
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             my
             reasons
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             Paedobaptisme
             established
             in
             the
             Directory
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             practising
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             gainsaying
             of
             it
             made
             penal
             ;
             which
             things
             necessitated
             me
             to
             print
             my
             
               two
               Treatises
            
             ,
             and
             this
             drew
             down
             on
             me
             a
             storm
             of
             writers
             ,
             by
             whom
             mens
             spirits
             were
             exasperated
             against
             me
             ,
             whereby
             I
             was
             enforced
             to
             print
             my
             Apology
             ,
             afore
             I
             could
             review
             the
             dispute
             as
             I
             intended
             .
             But
             my
             Apology
             not
             preventing
             my
             removal
             from
             that
             place
             where
             I
             had
             better
             opportunity
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             print
             then
             sithence
             ,
             yet
             as
             soone
             as
             I
             could
             settle
             my self
             and
             family
             in
             any
             sort
             I
             applied
             my self
             to
             review
             the
             dispute
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Examen
             of
             Mr.
             Marshals
             sermon
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             gone
             through
             unto
             the
             third
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             purpose
             of
             printing
             a
             part
             of
             it
             by
             it self
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             difficulty
             in
             printing
             and
             sale
             of
             large
             things
             :
             Yet
             afore
             I
             did
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neighbour-hood
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             imparted
             some
             sheetes
             about
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             took
             notes
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             quickly
             returned
             them
             to
             me
             without
             animad
             versions
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             hoped
             he
             would
             have
             done
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             Schollers
             of
             acquaintance
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             After
             some
             of
             my
             Auditors
             beginning
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             duty
             of
             being
             baptized
             ,
             it
             was
             propounded
             by
             one
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             by
             me
             ,
             if
             they
             
             did
             so
             ,
             to
             get
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             for
             infant-baptism
             :
             but
             our
             endeavours
             not
             succeeding
             ;
             I
             yielded
             to
             a
             dispute
             though
             much
             against
             my
             mind
             ,
             presaging
             from
             the
             knowledge
             I
             had
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             quicknesse
             and
             my
             own
             slownesse
             in
             answering
             an
             argument
             not
             under
             my
             eye
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             most
             to
             Mr.
             Bs.
             tenet
             ,
             and
             a
             verseness
             from
             mine
             ,
             and
             other
             accidents
             ;
             Mr.
             B.
             likely
             to
             gain
             the
             fame
             of
             a
             victory
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             back
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             of
             that
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             hoping
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             after
             have
             imparted
             to
             me
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             as
             Dr.
             Raynolds
             permitted
             Hart
             ,
             mend
             my
             answers
             afore
             printing
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             denying
             it
             ,
             and
             venting
             the
             passage
             in
             his
             
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               grosse
               absurdities
               I
               was
               driven
               to
               ,
            
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             print
             my
             Antidote
             ,
             since
             which
             he
             hath
             printed
             a
             large
             book
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             raised
             much
             dust
             to
             darken
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             asperse
             my
             person
             :
             which
             I
             am
             necessitated
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             to
             stay
             or
             order
             the
             review
             of
             the
             dispute
             between
             my self
             ,
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             others
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
               That
               the
               title
               of
               Mr.
            
             Baxters
             
               book
               is
               a
               mock-title
            
             .
          
           
             MR.
             Bs.
             Book
             is
             intituled
             
               Plain
               Scripture-proof
               of
               Infants
               churchmembership
               and
               baptism
               :
            
             which
             is
             true
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             moretruly
             intituled
             ,
             no
             plain
             Scripture-proof
             for
             infants
             baptism
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             but
             view
             his
             texts
             which
             are
             these
             :
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             Levit.
             25.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Luke
             9.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
               with
               Mat.
            
             18.
             5.
             
             Mark.
             9.
             41.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             17
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Revel
             .
             11.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             22.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             6.
             
             Josh.
             7.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Deut.
             13.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             5.
             
             Num.
             31.
             17.
             
             Dan.
             6.
             24.
             
             Deut.
             20.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Deut.
             28
             4
             ,
             18
             ,
             32
             ,
             41.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             Mark
             9.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             &
             10.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             being
             not
             prepossessed
             with
             his
             Chymical
             extractions
             ,
             but
             using
             his
             own
             wit
             or
             ancient
             Commentators
             ,
             yea
             or
             modern
             except
             about
             three
             or
             four
             of
             these
             texts
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             as
             soon
             expect
             he
             should
             conclude
             a
             new
             world
             in
             the
             moon
             as
             Infant-baptisme
             from
             them
             .
             The
             very
             first
             and
             only
             text
             which
             speaks
             a
             word
             of
             baptism
             is
             so
             plain
             against
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             that
             Paedobaptists
             in
             their
             Commentaries
             and
             disputes
             think
             it
             enough
             if
             they
             can
             avoid
             the
             force
             ,
             of
             it
             against
             them
             .
             Yea
             is
             not
             Mr.
             Bs.
             own
             confession
             contradictory
             to
             the
             
             title
             of
             his
             book
             ?
             page
             3.
             posit
             .
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             
               of
               some
               things
               plainly
               determined
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               others
               have
               no
               such
               determination
               .
            
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               Such
               is
               the
               case
               of
               infant-baptisme
               .
            
             And
             page
             301.
             
             
               If
               the
               very
               baptisme
               of
               infants
               it self
               be
               so
               darke
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               controversie
               is
               thereby
               become
               so
               hard
               as
               we
               finde
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             
               so
               dark
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               found
               so
               hard
               by
               him
               ,
            
             me
             thinks
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             delude
             people
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             altered
             the
             title
             ,
             and
             forborne
             to
             talke
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             book
             of
             bringing
             plain
             Scripture-proof
             to
             them
             that
             call
             for
             them
             .
             If
             I
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             passe
             my
             censure
             on
             him
             as
             he
             doth
             on
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             laying
             aside
             his
             Rhetorick
             ,
             his
             exclamations
             ,
             interrogations
             ,
             admirations
             ,
             expostulations
             ,
             misapprehensions
             of
             my
             actions
             and
             answers
             ,
             invectives
             against
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             quirkes
             of
             wit
             ,
             there
             's
             as
             little
             matter
             to
             his
             purpose
             that
             hath
             the
             likenesse
             of
             solidity
             in
             his
             book
             as
             I
             have
             met
             within
             a
             book
             so
             specially
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             cried
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             onely
             
               magno
               caenatu
               nugas
               agere
               ,
               endeavour
               much
               to
               trifle
               much
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             done
             better
             with
             the
             
               Oxford
               Convocatior
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Bedford
             (
             as
             he
             cites
             him
             page
             301.
             )
             with
             many
             others
             to
             have
             rested
             on
             tradition
             unwritten
             ,
             then
             to
             bring
             such
             impertinent
             texts
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             infant-baptisme
             .
             But
             I
             must
             remember
             I
             am
             an
             Antagonist
             .
             He
             saith
             
               he
               was
               constrained
               thereunto
               unavoidably
               by
               my
               importunity
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             Ti
             's
             true
             I
             was
             importunate
             to
             have
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             :
             but
             never
             that
             he
             should
             print
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             print
             my
             answers
             taken
             onely
             from
             my
             mouth
             either
             relying
             on
             anothers
             pen
             or
             his
             own
             memory
             .
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             dealt
             not
             so
             with
             Hart
             the
             Jesuit
             :
             nor
             will
             I
             think
             an
             ingenuous
             scholler
             conceive
             his
             dealing
             candid
             ,
             who
             knowes
             the
             difference
             of
             answering
             in
             verbal
             conference
             ,
             and
             writing
             where
             the
             argument
             is
             before
             the
             respondent
             .
             If
             I
             were
             so
             importunate
             he
             might
             have
             conceived
             it
             was
             for
             my
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             to
             have
             been
             manifested
             to
             him
             page
             281.
             or
             if
             it
             were
             onely
             for
             my
             neighbours
             there
             had
             been
             some
             love
             in
             it
             if
             we
             had
             had
             them
             without
             printing
             them
             ,
             specially
             with
             such
             asperity
             and
             foule
             descirptions
             of
             me
             as
             he
             makes
             .
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             printed
             let
             's
             look
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Mr.
             Baxters
             
               citations
               from
               Fathers
               advantage
               him
               not
               .
            
          
           
             AFter
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             arguments
             which
             were
             desired
             ,
             20.
             leaves
             in
             quarto
             are
             spent
             in
             sentences
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             History
             ,
             and
             5.
             more
             in
             a
             very
             small
             letter
             in
             10.
             positions
             and
             3.
             propositions
             to
             usher
             in
             his
             arguments
             with
             state
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             prepossesse
             his
             Reader
             .
             First
             he
             sets
             down
             2.
             texts
             ,
             which
             are
             alleadged
             in
             his
             26.
             argument
             to
             prove
             his
             2d
             .
             main
             argument
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             shall
             meete
             with
             them
             .
             Then
             sundry
             of
             the
             Ancients
             speeches
             .
             The
             first
             of
             Origens
             is
             examined
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             1.
             sect
             5.
             and
             my
             answer
             vindicated
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             16.
             page
             81.
             
             The
             speech
             of
             
               Augustin
               de
               bapt
               .
               cont
               .
               Donat.
            
             l
             4.
             c.
             23.
             (
             it
             should
             be
             24.
             )
             shewes
             he
             found
             
               no
               Divine
               authority
            
             for
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             but
             the
             conceit
             he
             had
             that
             what
             the
             universal
             Church
             holdeth
             came
             from
             Apostolical
             authority
             ,
             and
             circumsion
             of
             infants
             .
             The
             former
             is
             no
             good
             rule
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             tenets
             of
             the
             ancients
             about
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Easter
             ,
             Millenary
             opinion
             ,
             infant-Communion
             .
             I
             will
             recite
             some
             speeches
             of
             men
             very
             eminent
             ,
             
               Salmas
               .
               appar
               .
               ad
               libr.
               de
               prim
               .
               Papae
            
             page
             86.
             
             Eutychio
             
               idem
               usu
               venit
               ,
               quod
               omnibus
               fermè
               scriptoribus
               Ecclesiasticis
               Craecis
               ,
               Latinisque
               ,
               ut
               dum
               morem
               sui
               temporis
               spectant
               à
               principio
               sic
               semper
               fuisse
               existimârint
               :
            
             Molin
             .
             
               vates
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             page
             133.
             
             
               D●nique
               Satan
               jampridem
               orsus
               primula
               initia
               mysterii
               iniquitatis
               tam
               densas
               tenebras
               offudit
               Historiae
               Ecclesiasticae
               primi
               seculi
               sub
               Apostolic
               ,
               &
               post
               Apostolos
               super
               is
               additos
               ,
               ut
            
             Baronius
             
               fateatur
               vix
               quicquam
               certi
               posse
               statui
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
             
               panstr
               .
               Cath.
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             lib.
             24.
             c.
             16.
             sect
             .
             50.
             
               (
               quasi
               vero
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               non
            
             Cyprianus
             
               quum
               rebaptizari
               vellet
               tincto
               :
               apud
               Haereticos
               non
               plenis
               buccis
               occlamaret
               it
               à
               semper
               observ
               itum
               fuisse
               in
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             The
             latter
             is
             the
             common
             mistake
             about
             cicumcision
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             often
             answered
             in
             my
             
               Exercit.
               Exam.
               Apology
            
             page
             85.
             
             As
             for
             the
             place
             of
             
               August
               .
               tom
            
             .
             7.
             
               de
               peccat
               .
               mer.
               &
               remis
               .
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
               that
               all
               Antiquity
               held
               ,
               that
               believers
               infants
               do
               receive
               remission
               of
               original
               sin
               by
               Christian
               baptisme
               ,
            
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             not
             rightly
             translate
             the
             words
             .
             For
             the
             words
             are
             not
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             translates
             
               [
               believers
               little
               ones
               ,
               fidelium
               parvulos
               ;
               ]
            
             but
             
               [
               fideles
               parvulos
               ,
               believing
               little
               ones
               .
               ]
            
             And
             what
             he
             meanes
             by
             little
             ones
             believing
             ,
             he
             shewes
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               
               peccat
               .
               mer.
               &
               remiss
               .
               cap.
            
             27.
             
               quis
               autem
               nesciat
               credere
               esse
               infantibus
               haptizari
               ,
               non
               credere
               autem
               non
               baptizari
               ?
               who
               knowes
               not
               that
               to
               infants
               to
               believe
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               not
               to
               believe
               is
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             So
             that
             with
             Austin
             all
             baptized
             infants
             are
             believers
             ,
             unbaptized
             unbelievers
             :
             and
             yet
             lib.
             4.
             
               de
               bapt
               .
               contra
               Donat.
            
             cap.
             23.
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Certe
               nondum
               possunt
               parvuli
               infantes
               corde
               credere
               ad
               justitiam
               ,
               &
               ore
               confiteri
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               Certainly
               they
               cannot
               yet
               believe
               with
               the
               heart
               unto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               pious
               thief
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               but
               do
               withstand
               by
               crying
               their
               baptism
               .
            
             But
             how
             vain
             Austins
             judgement
             was
             about
             infant-baptism
             is
             shewed
             in
             my
             
               Examen
               part
            
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             and
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             considering
             how
             he
             maintained
             a
             like
             antiquity
             and
             necessity
             of
             giving
             infants
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             both
             in
             the
             passage
             cited
             by
             me
             in
             my
             Apology
             out
             of
             the
             first
             book
             
               de
               pecc
               .
               merit
               .
               &
               remiss
               .
            
             cap.
             24.
             pag.
             82.
             and
             lib.
             3.
             
               de
               pecc
               .
               mer.
               &
               remiss
               .
            
             c.
             4.
             next
             to
             that
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             cites
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             not
             rightly
             cut
             off
             page
             162.
             of
             his
             book
             ;
             whence
             I
             gather
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             not
             to
             be
             too
             easily
             trusted
             in
             his
             citations
             of
             Authors
             .
             The
             words
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Zenam
            
             prove
             nothing
             that
             is
             denyed
             .
             The
             testimony
             of
             Cyprian
             Epist.
             59.
             is
             answered
             in
             my
             Examen
             pa.
             1.
             
             Se.
             7.
             
             To
             Mr.
             B.
             his
             question
             whether
             a
             whole
             Councel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             be
             ignorant
             whether
             infants
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             baptized
             100.
             years
             before
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             themselves
             or
             their
             Fathers
             were
             those
             infants
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             it
             being
             either
             not
             at
             all
             or
             very
             rarely
             in
             that
             time
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             known
             of
             what
             age
             the
             66.
             
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Councel
             were
             when
             that
             Epist.
             was
             written
             ,
             nor
             whose
             children
             they
             were
             ,
             whether
             believers
             or
             infidels
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             is
             any
             thing
             historical
             set
             down
             about
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             infant-baptism
             :
             but
             their
             determination
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             it
             afore
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             because
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Augustin
            
             and
             others
             do
             so
             much
             alleadge
             as
             their
             prime
             testimony
             for
             baptizing
             infants
             for
             remission
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             taxed
             for
             calling
             it
             in
             my
             Ex.
             p.
             1.
             s.
             7.
             
               an
               absurd
               Epist.
            
             &
             Mr.
             
               F.
               Rous
            
             in
             his
             late
             
               Abridgem
               .
               of
               the
            
             1.
             
             Fathers
             hath
             left
             out
             that
             which
             was
             chiefly
             to
             have
             been
             inserted
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Councels
             determination
             ,
             which
             Austin
             lib.
             3.
             
               d'peccat
               .
               merit
               .
               &
               remiss
               .
            
             c.
             5.
             and
             elsewhere
             recites
             ;
             I
             have
             therefore
             translated
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             printed
             it
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             writing
             ,
             not
             to
             shew
             the
             nakednesse
             of
             that
             Father
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             accused
             but
             to
             clear
             the
             truth
             about
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Infant-baptism
             .
             But
             there
             is
             one
             testimony
             higher
             then
             Cyprian
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             urgeth
             with
             much
             earnestnesse
             as
             if
             he
             did
             triumph
             in
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             that
             of
             
               Pope
               Hyginus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             year
             150.
             or
             140.
             and
             ordained
             something
             about
             Gossips
             at
             infant-baptism
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             
             shew
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             infants
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             decree
             in
             the
             Epistle
             as
             
               Osiander
               Epit.
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               cent
            
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             cites
             it
             out
             of
             
               Gratian
               to
               a
               word
            
             mentions
             not
             infant-baptism
             ,
             though
             it
             speak
             of
             Gossips
             which
             were
             at
             other
             times
             then
             infant-baptism
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             might
             have
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             
               Scultetus
               med
               .
               Patru
               .
               part
            
             1.
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             10.
             saith
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               first
               Popes
               ,
               No
               man
               that
               reads
               them
               attentively
               ,
               but
               acknowledgeth
               them
               to
               be
               forged
               .
            
             The
             
               Contrary
               writers
               cent
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             7.
             judge
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Osiander
               Epitome
               Eccl.
               Hist.
               Cent.
            
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             calls
             the
             Author
             
               personatum
               Hyginum
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             
               Rivet
               ,
               Cook
               ,
               James
            
             passe
             the
             like
             censure
             .
             
               Perkins
               preparative
               to
               the
               demonstration
               of
               the
               problems
               .
               These
               Epistles
               decretal
               ,
               which
               passe
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Clement
               ,
               Evarist
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               &
               e.
               are
               all
               forged
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               six
               reasons
               :
            
             yea
             Doctor
             Prideaux
             (
             whom
             Mr.
             B.
             alleadgeth
             for
             him
             )
             in
             his
             
               nineth
               Oration
               de
               Pseudoepigraphis
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
               censures
               the
               decretal
               epistles
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Popes
               as
               counterfeit
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             in
             his
             
               Conference
               with
               Hart
               chap.
            
             8.
             divis
             .
             3.
             hath
             so
             fully
             proved
             in
             a
             large
             discourse
             the
             bastardise
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             hardly
             have
             imagined
             any
             learned
             Protestant
             would
             ever
             have
             thus
             alleadged
             so
             notoriously
             forged
             a
             writing
             .
             So
             that
             I
             need
             not
             answer
             Mr.
             Bs.
             allegation
             of
             
               this
               testimony
               as
               by
               currant
               consent
               of
               Historians
               assuring
               us
               ,
            
             and
             his
             questions
             thereor
             ,
             but
             by
             telling
             him
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             abusing
             men
             with
             this
             forgery
             after
             so
             much
             eviction
             of
             it
             by
             learned
             men
             ,
             being
             more
             like
             to
             
               a
               brazen
               fac'd
               allegation
            
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             so
             censures
             me
             for
             without
             cause
             :
             He
             next
             addes
             a
             speech
             of
             
               Tertullian
               de
               pudic
            
             .
             cap.
             9.
             and
             translates
             it
             into
             English.
             
               Transgression
               in
               interpretation
               is
               not
               lesse
               then
               in
               conversation
               :
            
             which
             I
             know
             not
             why
             he
             adds
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             evil
             of
             my
             sin
             in
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             I
             imagine
             ,
             of
             Scripture
             :
             which
             had
             he
             demonstrated
             he
             had
             done
             more
             then
             yet
             hath
             been
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             Mr.
             M.
             or
             any
             other
             .
             That
             interpretation
             I
             give
             of
             1
             Cor
             7.
             14.
             had
             sundry
             godly
             and
             learned
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Melanchthor
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Camerarius
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             it
             (
             whose
             words
             are
             printed
             in
             my
             Exercit.
             )
             before
             me
             ,
             nor
             do
             Mr.
             B.
             his
             arguments
             or
             others
             take
             me
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             answered
             in
             their
             place
             .
             Of
             my
             interpretation
             of
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             pag.
             14.
             saith
             he
             will
             stand
             to
             most
             that
             I
             said
             of
             it
             .
             What
             I
             said
             of
             Rom.
             11.
             17.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             I
             intend
             to
             vindicate
             in
             its
             place
             .
             My
             way
             and
             course
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             hath
             been
             known
             where
             I
             have
             preached
             ,
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Lemster
               ,
               Bristol
               ,
               the
               Temple
               in
               London
               ,
               Bewdley
               .
            
             If
             I
             make
             conscience
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             how
             I
             interpret
             Scripture
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             his
             interpretations
             of
             texts
             in
             this
             book
             are
             too
             grosse
             ,
             as
             of
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             
             11.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             &c.
             So
             farre
             as
             I
             am
             able
             to
             discern
             by
             his
             writings
             ,
             Sermons
             and
             conference
             ,
             his
             skill
             is
             better
             in
             reasoning
             and
             amplifying
             then
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             he
             had
             need
             study
             better
             then
             I
             can
             yet
             perceive
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             He
             takes
             notice
             page
             191.
             
               of
               an
               interpretation
               (
               as
               he
               is
               told
               )
               of
               mine
               of
            
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             which
             he
             censures
             
               for
               a
               foule
               interpretation
            
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Sure
               it
               is
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               accusation
               and
               condemnation
               of
               the
               law
               with
               which
               persons
               are
               said
               to
               be
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               .
            
             But
             I
             look
             for
             better
             assurance
             then
             Mr.
             Bs.
             word
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             finde
             nothing
             in
             the
             text
             for
             that
             sense
             :
             but
             the
             coherence
             with
             ver
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             shewes
             ver
             .
             28.
             to
             be
             an
             invitation
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             29.
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             end
             of
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             
               take
               his
               yoke
               on
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             and
             commands
             ,
             which
             is
             expounded
             by
             learning
             of
             him
             :
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             motive
             ver
             .
             30.
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             
               yoke
               is
               easie
               and
               burden
               light
               :
            
             which
             can
             be
             understood
             of
             no
             other
             then
             his
             doctrine
             and
             commands
             ,
             parallel
             to
             1
             John
             5.
             3.
             as
             
               our
               translators
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               new
               Annot.
               Pareus
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
            
             &c.
             conceive
             .
             And
             he
             useth
             sundry
             arguments
             to
             draw
             them
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             burdens
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             rather
             meant
             (
             the
             whole
             context
             leading
             thereto
             )
             of
             such
             Burdens
             as
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             3.
             then
             of
             sins
             which
             are
             not
             named
             .
             2
             From
             his
             
               mecknesse
               and
               low
               linesse
            
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24.
             opposed
             to
             harshnesse
             ,
             superciliousnesse
             ,
             disdaine
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             propounded
             rather
             as
             an
             encouragement
             to
             them
             to
             learne
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             others
             )
             
               learn
               to
               be
               meek
               by
               my
               example
               .
            
             3.
             
             From
             
               the
               rest
               they
               should
               find
               :
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             distraction
             and
             disquietnesse
             by
             Pharisaical
             doctrine
             .
             4.
             
             From
             
               the
               ease
               of
               his
               commands
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             rigorous
             impositions
             of
             those
             Doctors
             .
             And
             this
             interpretation
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             be
             no
             
               foule
               interpretation
            
             ,
             but
             so
             faire
             as
             that
             I
             can
             discerne
             no
             other
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
               Mr.
               Bs.
               citations
               from
               my
               writings
               advantage
               him
               not
               .
            
          
           
             AFter
             the
             speech
             of
             Tertullian
             he
             filles
             a
             whole
             page
             and
             more
             with
             passages
             out
             of
             sundry
             of
             my
             writings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             gives
             this
             terrible
             title
             to
             them
             [
             Mr.
             
               Tombes
               self
               condemnation
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               ad
               hominem
            
             ]
             
             as
             if
             he
             had
             an
             argument
             from
             my self
             against
             me
             .
             The
             first
             passage
             is
             out
             of
             my
             treatise
             of
             scandals
             pag.
             323.
             where
             
               I
               reckon
               Anabaptists
               among
               Hereticks
               and
               grievous
               wolves
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             knowes
             I
             deny
             my self
             to
             be
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             though
             not
             my
             own
             baptisme
             after
             believing
             or
             baptizing
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             Christ
             injoyned
             me
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             with
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             ever
             will
             prove
             that
             for
             this
             I
             am
             to
             be
             termed
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             pretended
             baptism
             of
             Infants
             is
             a
             discharge
             of
             that
             duty
             Christ
             requires
             of
             being
             baptized
             into
             his
             name
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             5.
             2.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             pag.
             10.
             yields
             me
             an
             absolution
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               on
               the
               one
               side
               some
               think
               it
               no
               lesse
               then
               heresie
               to
               deny
               infant-baptism
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               rebaptizing
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               Sober
               Divines
            
             (
             among
             which
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             B.
             reckons
             me
             )
             
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               errors
               ,
               which
               almost
               ever
               do
               accompany
               it
               ]
            
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             might
             have
             imagined
             to
             have
             been
             my
             mind
             in
             the
             passage
             he
             cites
             ,
             having
             been
             my
             answer
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             Bewdley
             to
             this
             very
             objection
             of
             the
             Parson
             there
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             can
             hardly
             think
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             have
             been
             ignorant
             .
             Other
             considerations
             of
             the
             time
             of
             printing
             that
             book
             might
             have
             occasioned
             M.
             B.
             to
             have
             put
             that
             construction
             on
             my
             words
             ,
             were
             he
             or
             any
             of
             my
             Antagonists
             willing
             to
             give
             my
             words
             or
             actions
             their
             due
             interpretation
             .
             The
             other
             passages
             condemne
             me
             not
             till
             I
             be
             proved
             
               an
               agent
               for
               separation
               ,
               seedesman
               of
               tares
               :
            
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             cannot
             prove
             ,
             though
             he
             tells
             me
             pag.
             188.
             
               he
               hath
               as
               good
               evidence
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Sect-Master
               as
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               because
               I
               preach
               ,
               dispute
               ,
               talke
               ,
               and
               endeavor
               as
               zealously
               to
               promote
               my
               opinion
               as
               I
               do
               for
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             my
             opinion
             is
             no
             other
             then
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             speak
             according
             to
             scripture
             ,
             to
             preach
             for
             baptisme
             of
             believers
             is
             to
             preach
             for
             Christian
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             I
             deny
             that
             I
             preach
             with
             a
             like
             zeal
             for
             that
             particular
             point
             as
             for
             greater
             points
             of
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             &
             faith
             towards
             God
             in
             Christ
             incarnate
             ,
             dead
             ,
             risen
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             to
             come
             again
             ,
             &c.
             my
             Bewdley
             auditors
             besides
             others
             will
             I
             doubt
             not
             witnesse
             against
             this
             calumny
             .
             3.
             
             But
             were
             it
             true
             that
             I
             did
             preach
             so
             zealously
             for
             my
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             sith
             my
             actions
             tend
             not
             to
             make
             a
             party
             to
             follow
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             endeavour
             to
             reform
             a
             corruption
             like
             those
             our
             Saviour
             opposeth
             Mat.
             23.
             
             Mark
             7.
             there
             is
             no
             shew
             of
             making
             a
             sect
             in
             my
             actions
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             mistaken
             in
             them
             .
             The
             passage
             from
             the
             same
             treatise
             pa.
             103.
             concerning
             
               an
               Hypocrites
               falling
               foully
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             justify
             his
             exposition
             of
             Mat.
             7.
             16.
             
             It
             proves
             we
             oft
             know
             an
             hypocrite
             by
             his
             actions
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             prove
             a
             false
             prophet
             by
             his
             evil
             manners
             .
             The
             other
             two
             
             passages
             yield
             him
             no
             advantage
             for
             his
             proving
             infants
             disciples
             from
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             but
             are
             against
             him
             .
             For
             his
             prooflies
             on
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               yokew
               as
               put
               on
               Infants
               ,
               and
               nothing
               was
               put
               on
               them
               but
               circumcision
               :
            
             but
             those
             passages
             speak
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             with
             circumcision
             all
             the
             legal
             ceremonies
             .
             If
             Mr.
             B.
             mean
             more
             by
             the
             
               yoke
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             10.
             as
             the
             doctrines
             and
             commands
             ,
             sure
             the
             Teachers
             did
             not
             put
             that
             on
             them
             till
             they
             taught
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             infancy
             .
             And
             therefore
             my
             words
             will
             not
             help
             him
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             examining
             his
             first
             argument
             .
             All
             hitherto
             produced
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             by
             his
             placing
             it
             in
             the
             forefront
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             made
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             paper-shot
             ,
             
               brutum
               fulmen
               ,
               a
               crack
               without
               force
               .
            
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Epistles
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Mr.
             B.
             
               unduely
               suggests
               many
               things
               in
               his
               Epistles
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             ,
             I
             rejoice
             with
             him
             in
             their
             unity
             ,
             excepting
             wherein
             they
             agree
             against
             the
             truth
             ;
             I
             think
             if
             they
             will
             use
             their
             understandings
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             unsettled
             in
             the
             point
             of
             infant-baptism
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             book
             then
             to
             be
             settled
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             little
             cause
             of
             a
             solemne
             thanksgiving
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             mannaging
             the
             dispute
             .
             My
             exceptions
             against
             his
             
               Aphorismes
               of
               Justification
            
             are
             communicated
             to
             him
             .
             I
             wish
             his
             life
             may
             continue
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             he
             may
             undeceive
             whom
             he
             hath
             deceived
             by
             his
             dispute
             and
             this
             book
             .
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Bewdley
             he
             mentions
             
               a
               flame
               of
               error
               and
               discord
               at
            
             Bewdley
             
               blown
               by
               my
               breath
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               came
               to
               quench
               it
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               their
               Magistrate
               ,
               Minister
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               their
               people
               .
            
             And
             his
             words
             are
             often
             enforced
             with
             such
             aggravating
             expressions
             ,
             as
             make
             people
             specially
             afarre
             off
             imagine
             ,
             that
             at
             Bewdley
             there
             is
             a
             great
             schisme
             and
             discord
             made
             by
             my
             preaching
             ;
             whereas
             there
             was
             no
             such
             discord
             as
             I
             know
             of
             :
             yea
             I
             think
             afore
             the
             dispute
             the
             godly
             did
             walk
             together
             in
             publique
             hearing
             ,
             publique
             and
             private
             prayer
             ,
             and
             conference
             while
             I
             was
             with
             them
             and
             since
             ,
             as
             lovingly
             as
             in
             any
             other
             places
             .
             And
             though
             all
             do
             not
             joine
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             some
             going
             to
             the
             Parson
             ,
             others
             declining
             him
             as
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             private
             meetings
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             an
             adversary
             to
             such
             godly
             preachers
             as
             from
             time
             to
             time
             
             they
             had
             gotten
             for
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             a
             temporizer
             with
             the
             kings
             party
             while
             the
             Town
             was
             under
             their
             power
             went
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             Kederminster
             ,
             others
             being
             baptized
             have
             joined
             with
             me
             :
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             meet
             together
             for
             repetition
             and
             conference
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             am
             with
             them
             I
             think
             in
             greater
             number
             then
             in
             my
             absence
             ,
             and
             do
             embrace
             my
             doctrine
             with
             lesse
             breaking
             out
             into
             
               Antinomian
               ,
               Familistical
               ,
               Ranting
            
             errors
             or
             practises
             then
             at
             Kederminster
             .
             The
             discord
             of
             most
             note
             hath
             been
             between
             two
             men
             and
             their
             wives
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             consent
             or
             connivence
             of
             their
             husbands
             baptized
             ,
             and
             brake
             bread
             with
             us
             ,
             till
             Mr.
             Bs.
             book
             came
             forth
             :
             which
             charging
             us
             with
             schism
             for
             reforming
             our selves
             ,
             and
             affrighting
             people
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             our
             way
             as
             leading
             to
             error
             they
             are
             kept
             from
             our
             society
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             separation
             to
             avoid
             an
             imaginary
             ,
             of
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             the
             chief
             author
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             flame
             of
             discord
             at
             Bewdley
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             meanes
             ,
             it
             is
             blown
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             breath
             ,
             not
             mine
             ,
             who
             am
             conscious
             to
             my self
             of
             being
             as
             studious
             of
             unity
             (
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             with
             preservation
             of
             truth
             .
             As
             for
             my
             kindling
             errour
             )
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             done
             lesse
             then
             I
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             meddling
             with
             the
             point
             of
             Antipaedobaptisme
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             fell
             in
             my
             way
             in
             my
             cursory
             exposition
             on
             Gen.
             17.
             wherein
             I
             only
             vindicated
             my self
             from
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Bayly
            
             his
             false
             Criminations
             of
             me
             about
             the
             Covenant
             there
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             the
             suppositions
             of
             Paedobaptists
             from
             thence
             about
             the
             Covenant
             and
             initial
             seale
             ,
             and
             once
             or
             twice
             more
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             till
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             motioned
             dispute
             between
             me
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             saw
             it
             was
             fit
             I
             should
             in
             some
             sermons
             open
             the
             controversy
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             till
             Decemb.
             1649.
             presently
             after
             which
             my
             return
             to
             Lemster
             was
             concluded
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             meetings
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             the
             Minister
             (
             such
             as
             he
             is
             )
             for
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             somewhat
             a
             like
             stamp
             it
             is
             likely
             did
             invite
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             oppose
             me
             as
             they
             had
             done
             their
             Schoole
             master
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             abilities
             to
             uphold
             their
             Dagon
             of
             Infant-sprinking
             :
             but
             Mr.
             Bs.
             abuse
             of
             Scriptures
             so
             palpably
             impertinent
             ,
             his
             mannaging
             the
             dispute
             with
             reasonings
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             other
             camal
             waies
             do
             assure
             me
             he
             had
             no
             call
             from
             God.
             His
             alleadging
             Gal.
             2.
             11
             ,
             14.
             to
             justifie
             his
             sharpnesse
             in
             dealing
             with
             me
             is
             invalid
             to
             that
             end
             there
             being
             no
             such
             dissimulation
             used
             by
             me
             ,
             nor
             error
             maintained
             by
             me
             ;
             Mr.
             Bs.
             opinion
             comes
             neerer
             
               Peters
               Judaizing
            
             then
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
               The
               chief
               points
               of
               Mr.
            
             Bs.
             
               Book
               are
               very
               briefly
               touched
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             chief
             points
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             book
             he
             would
             have
             observed
             ,
             in
             their
             places
             shall
             be
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             fully
             examined
             :
             For
             the
             present
             only
             thus
             much
             .
             My
             Confession
             that
             all
             should
             be
             admitted
             Church-members
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             was
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             by
             their
             profession
             are
             visible
             ,
             not
             of
             such
             as
             are
             visible
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             way
             without
             profession
             .
             The
             repeal
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             ordinance
             for
             infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             will
             be
             easily
             proved
             when
             the
             law
             or
             ordinance
             is
             shewed
             .
             As
             yet
             I
             can
             find
             no
             such
             law
             or
             ordinance
             save
             what
             is
             injoyned
             concerning
             circumcision
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             we
             must
             
               keep
               the
               whole
               law
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             3
             
             His
             first
             challenge
             is
             answered
             by
             another
             challenge
             to
             shew
             what
             one
             church
             had
             infants
             visible
             Church-members
             besides
             the
             Jewes
             .
             His
             second
             is
             answered
             by
             shewing
             till
             Abrahams
             time
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             about
             any
             church-frame
             ;
             from
             Abrahams
             time
             till
             Christs
             the
             Jewish
             church-frame
             stood
             :
             In
             Christs
             time
             and
             the
             Apostles
             no
             other
             are
             reckoned
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             then
             professors
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             so
             it
             continued
             till
             infants
             were
             admitted
             to
             baptism
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             danger
             of
             present
             dying
             was
             disswaded
             by
             
               Tertullian
               and
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             .
             Afterwards
             their
             baptisme
             was
             more
             frequent
             through
             Austins
             urging
             it
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Pelegians
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             rightly
             observed
             long
             since
             ,
             &
             together
             with
             it
             infant-communion
             was
             common
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             old
             form
             of
             putting
             the
             question
             to
             infants
             ,
             after
             which
             at
             first
             profession
             was
             declared
             ,
             &
             catechizing
             mostly
             afore
             they
             were
             baptized
             at
             certain
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             till
             ignorance
             and
             confusion
             overspread
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             when
             God
             began
             to
             stirre
             up
             any
             to
             reform
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             there
             were
             that
             sought
             to
             reform
             this
             500.
             years
             ago
             ,
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Mr.
             Bs.
             Mr.
             Ms.
             or
             Doctor
             Ushers
             allegations
             :
             of
             whom
             I
             perswade
             my self
             many
             may
             be
             met
             with
             in
             heaven
             notwithstanding
             M.
             Bs.
             confident
             expressions
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Yet
             were
             all
             Mr.
             B.
             sayes
             true
             ,
             if
             I
             put
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             me
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             one
             that
             questioned
             keeping
             of
             an
             Easter
             ,
             Lent
             fast
             ,
             Infant-communion
             ,
             Monkish
             profession
             ,
             &c.
             till
             the
             last
             age
             he
             will
             be
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             .
             His
             considerations
             depend
             upon
             the
             points
             in
             dispute
             :
             in
             examining
             of
             which
             it
             may
             appear
             how
             frivolous
             his
             questions
             are
             .
             Infants
             Church-membership
             I
             find
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             peculiar
             national
             policy
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             no
             universal
             law
             or
             ordinance
             ,
             for
             it
             ;
             the
             Jewish
             policy
             is
             taken
             away
             both
             
               de
               facto
            
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               de
               jure
            
             of
             right
             by
             
             the
             declaration
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             
               N.
               T.
            
             and
             by
             altering
             the
             way
             of
             Church-gathering
             and
             constitution
             .
             The
             Jewes
             were
             hainously
             offended
             at
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             took
             away
             Churchmembership
             of
             infants
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Priesthood
             ,
             &c
             in
             which
             they
             gloried
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Acts
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             If
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             known
             trueth
             ,
             that
             infants
             were
             visihle
             Church-members
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admitted
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             admit
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             13
             (
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             supposeth
             )
             then
             the
             challenge
             is
             answered
             ,
             
               Name
               me
               away
               from
               the
               creation
               till
            
             200.
             
               years
               age
               ,
               who
               did
               once
               question
               infants
               Church-membership
               ?
            
             For
             after
             Mr.
             Bs.
             dictates
             the
             Apostles
             did
             so
             .
             Let
             men
             
               turne
               over
               their
               Bibles
            
             ,
             they
             will
             finde
             enough
             in
             them
             against
             infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             in
             the
             
               N.
               T.
            
             He
             askes
             ,
             
               Why
               the
               speech
            
             ,
             Marke
             16.
             16.
             
               which
               excludes
               infants
               from
               baptisme
               ,
               should
               not
               also
               exclude
               them
               from
               salvation
               for
               want
               of
               believing
               ?
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             doubted
             but
             that
             infants
             belong
             to
             the
             invisible
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Elect
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             14.
             but
             how
             they
             attain
             salvation
             is
             not
             so
             certain
             :
             If
             by
             a
             seed
             of
             faith
             or
             holinesse
             without
             actual
             exercise
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             conceive
             :
             if
             by
             actual
             exercise
             extraordinarily
             and
             immediately
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             speeches
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             do
             exclude
             infants
             from
             salvation
             if
             not
             believing
             actually
             ;
             if
             by
             vertue
             of
             election
             without
             any
             work
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             their
             parents
             believing
             (
             which
             some
             assert
             ,
             but
             I
             professe
             to
             know
             no
             such
             Covenant
             )
             then
             the
             speeches
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damnned
               ,
            
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             this
             limitation
             ,
             He
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             much
             in
             cline
             to
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             conceives
             Marke
             16.
             16.
             
             John
             3.
             18.
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             belief
             &
             unbelief
             of
             those
             of
             years
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             to
             them
             because
             the
             course
             of
             the
             context
             leads
             thereto
             .
             Which
             being
             premised
             ,
             I
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             That
             infants
             are
             excluded
             from
             baptisme
             from
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Marke
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             compared
             together
             ,
             because
             these
             texts
             shew
             that
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             are
             to
             be
             Disciples
             or
             known
             professed
             believers
             ,
             and
             baptisme
             belongs
             onely
             to
             whom
             Christ
             appoints
             it
             .
             Yet
             these
             texts
             do
             not
             exclude
             infants
             from
             salvation
             ,
             because
             either
             it
             excludes
             professed
             unbelievers
             ,
             not
             non-believers
             negatively
             from
             incapacity
             ,
             or
             it
             excludes
             unbelievers
             that
             are
             in
             no
             sort
             believers
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             seed
             nor
             fruite
             ,
             neither
             byordinary
             ,
             nor
             by
             extraordinary
             operation
             ;
             in
             one
             of
             which
             wayes
             infants
             
             are
             or
             may
             be
             believers
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             excluded
             by
             that
             text
             ,
             if
             belief
             and
             unbelief
             comprehend
             all
             these
             wayes
             in
             that
             place
             .
             To
             his
             question
             ,
             
               What
               great
               comfort
               would
               follow
               this
               conclusion
               [
               that
               all
               your
               infants
               are
               out
               of
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               ]
               that
               men
               should
               bend
               their
               wits
               so
               to
               prove
               it
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             question
             might
             be
             retorted
             ,
             What
             great
             comfort
             would
             follow
             this
             conclusion
             [
             that
             all
             our
             infants
             are
             by
             nature
             children
             of
             wrath
             ]
             that
             men
             should
             bend
             their
             wits
             so
             to
             prove
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             answer
             I
             suppose
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             give
             to
             the
             one
             will
             fit
             us
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             matter
             of
             comfort
             or
             discomfort
             ,
             we
             must
             maintain
             truth
             .
             To
             another
             passage
             of
             his
             supposing
             ,
             
               That
               to
               be
               visibly
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               all
               one
               as
               (
               to
               our
               judgement
               )
               to
               belong
               to
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             by
             denying
             it
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             mistake
             hath
             much
             misled
             Mr.
             B.
             when
             I
             examine
             the
             27.
             chap.
             of
             the
             
               first
               part
               of
               his
               book
            
             .
             We
             can
             prove
             that
             Christ
             will
             save
             his
             elect
             though
             no
             Christians
             in
             appearance
             ,
             nor
             disciples
             by
             profession
             ,
             nor
             visibly
             subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             talkes
             vainly
             of
             
               the
               judgements
               of
               Gods
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               in
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             when
             as
             their
             judgement
             is
             proved
             by
             my
             writings
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             this
             day
             so
             various
             about
             infant-baptisme
             ;
             I
             have
             little
             hope
             to
             conceive
             Mr.
             B.
             by
             my
             writings
             ,
             which
             he
             sleights
             so
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               best
               part
               of
               my
               bookes
               is
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               .
            
             Men
             not
             inferiour
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             one
             I
             am
             sure
             farre
             beyond
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             disputes
             ,
             judged
             otherwise
             .
             Were
             not
             Mr.
             B.
             mounted
             to
             an
             height
             of
             disdainful
             pride
             ,
             me
             thinks
             he
             might
             have
             spied
             the
             clearing
             of
             some
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             more
             worth
             then
             the
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             .
             It
             is
             his
             uncharitable
             conceit
             of
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             imagine
             
               I
               write
               to
               have
               the
               last
               word
               :
            
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             his
             grosse
             a
             buse
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             his
             fallacies
             of
             reasoning
             .
             If
             he
             out-live
             this
             answer
             I
             now
             am
             making
             ,
             any
             time
             he
             may
             have
             the
             last
             word
             if
             he
             will
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             weary
             with
             meddling
             with
             such
             a
             distemper'd
             writer
             .
             
               I
               blame
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               for
               printing
               :
            
             but
             for
             printing
             my
             answers
             afore
             I
             had
             fitted
             them
             to
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             dealt
             with
             Hart
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               conference
               with
            
             Hart
             )
             
               learned
               men
               have
               thought
               to
               be
               most
               fit
               for
               trial
               of
               truth
               ,
               not
               by
               extemporal
               speaking
               ,
               but
               writing
               with
               advise
               the
               question
               argued
               of
               ,
               the
               arguments
               ,
               the
               answers
               ,
               the
               replies
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               sifted
               of
               both
               sides
               till
               each
               had
               fully
               said
               ;
               in
               fine
               ,
               the
               whole
               published
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               and
               the
               faithfull
               all
               may
               judge
               of
               it
               .
            
             Such
             a
             rule
             was
             followed
             also
             
               in
               the
               conference
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
            
             and
             in
             all
             other
             profitable
             Colloquies
             about
             points
             in
             controversie
             ;
             to
             all
             which
             Mr.
             Bs.
             dealing
             with
             me
             hath
             bin
             altogether
             unlike
             .
             Nor
             is
             he
             excused
             by
             telling
             me
             
               he
               had
               a
               copy
               of
               my
               sermon
               ,
               and
               had
               conference
               with
               me
               .
            
             For
             besides
             other
             exceptions
             
             this
             excuse
             takes
             not
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             neither
             in
             the
             dispute
             nor
             in
             that
             conference
             his
             judgement
             about
             infants
             Discipleship
             and
             Church-visibility
             ,
             and
             other
             points
             in
             his
             book
             could
             be
             discerned
             so
             as
             to
             know
             determinately
             what
             to
             oppose
             .
             Which
             makes
             me
             glad
             of
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             book
             however
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             I
             suffer
             much
             by
             it
             ,
             nothing
             doubting
             but
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             writing
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             that
             are
             willing
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             leanes
             on
             his
             arguments
             to
             justifie
             their
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             rests
             on
             a
             broken
             reed
             that
             will
             run
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             
               Many
               personall
               occurrences
               are
               cleered
               by
               relating
               of
               which
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               hath
               in
               his
               History
               sought
               to
               create
               prejudice
               against
               me
               .
            
          
           
             NExt
             to
             the
             two
             Epistles
             followes
             the
             History
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             designe
             seemes
             to
             be
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             from
             my
             accusations
             ,
             and
             to
             recriminate
             me
             .
             I
             shall
             here
             very
             briefly
             answer
             him
             about
             personal
             matters
             in
             the
             History
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             the
             Readers
             may
             onely
             have
             to
             do
             with
             arguments
             ,
             and
             answers
             when
             they
             come
             to
             them
             .
             He
             spends
             some
             leaves
             to
             prove
             he
             did
             not
             incosiderately
             and
             rashly
             take
             up
             his
             opinion
             ,
             as
             I
             accuse
             him
             .
             Whereas
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             any
             where
             I
             accuse
             him
             of
             rashnesse
             ,
             but
             Antidote
             sect
             .
             7.
             
               of
               inconsideratenesse
               and
               haste
            
             in
             that
             passage
             wherein
             he
             names
             Anabaptists
             in
             the
             plural
             ,
             meaning
             me
             onely
             .
             Which
             whether
             he
             did
             or
             no
             it
             's
             not
             material
             :
             nor
             worth
             while
             to
             make
             reply
             to
             the
             descant
             of
             his
             Corrective
             on
             that
             passage
             in
             my
             Antidote
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             his
             History
             to
             which
             I
             am
             to
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             both
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             my
             
               Valedictory
               Oration
            
             page
             209
             ,
             210.
             
               with
               falsehood
               ,
               in
               telling
               them
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               never
               know
               his
               arguments
               till
               the
               dispute
               ,
               that
               he
               hid
               his
               weapons
               till
               he
               meant
               to
               strike
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               set
               upon
               at
               a
               sudden
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               the
               arguments
               concealed
               from
               me
               aforehand
               :
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               was
               manifest
               in
               that
               he
               had
               urged
               the
               same
               argument
               at
               Col.
            
             Taylors
             
               house
               in
               London
               ,
               that
               I
               bad
               seen
               some
               notes
               of
               his
               in
               which
               the
               first
               was
               that
               which
               he
               urged
               at
               the
               dispute
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               I
               spake
               not
               truth
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               an
               evidence
               his
               arguments
               are
               good
               in
               that
               I
               gave
               such
               feeble
               answers
               to
               them
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             I
             said
             I
             could
             never
             know
             his
             arguments
             till
             
             the
             dispute
             :
             I
             confesse
             the
             conference
             at
             Col.
             Taylors
             house
             1646.
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             his
             arguments
             (
             as
             was
             said
             )
             1647.
             but
             the
             conference
             being
             not
             written
             ,
             nor
             the
             notes
             then
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             there
             were
             left
             onely
             some
             imperfect
             and
             obscure
             apprehensions
             of
             them
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             giving
             a
             distinct
             answer
             were
             all
             one
             as
             if
             I
             knew
             them
             not
             at
             all
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             I
             was
             very
             desirous
             to
             get
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             others
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             not
             yielding
             to
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             give
             answer
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             sudden
             without
             premeditation
             the
             arguments
             being
             gone
             from
             me
             ,
             like
             Nehuchad-nezzars
             dream
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             imagine
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             used
             these
             words
             in
             a
             letter
             ,
             
               It
               was
               said
               ,
               you
               would
               hide
               your
               weapon
               till
               you
               were
               to
               use
               it
            
             ;
             In
             which
             opinion
             his
             taking
             hold
             of
             so
             many
             indirect
             ways
             for
             advantages
             to
             possesse
             mens
             minds
             with
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             a
             free
             examination
             of
             what
             is
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             do
             confirme
             me
             .
             And
             that
             things
             may
             be
             apprehended
             nakedly
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             my
             disposition
             ,
             be
             it
             dulnesse
             or
             wearinesse
             ,
             to
             pause
             on
             a
             new
             argument
             whether
             in
             reading
             or
             conference
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             oft-times
             give
             a
             clear
             answer
             to
             an
             argument
             I
             have
             not
             bin
             used
             to
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             no
             nor
             many
             times
             to
             an
             argument
             I
             have
             been
             versed
             in
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             under
             my
             eye
             ,
             when
             other
             matters
             possesse
             my
             memory
             ,
             when
             fear
             of
             speaking
             ineptly
             doth
             benumme
             me
             and
             hinder
             my
             elocution
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             some
             obscure
             notion
             of
             a
             fallacy
             which
             at
             present
             I
             cannot
             readily
             discover
             .
             Which
             knowledge
             of
             my self
             made
             me
             unwilling
             to
             come
             to
             a
             publick
             dispute
             or
             extemporal
             conference
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             whom
             I
             had
             found
             in
             conferences
             I
             had
             with
             him
             to
             be
             quick
             in
             apprehension
             and
             expression
             ,
             various
             and
             copious
             in
             multiplying
             arguments
             and
             expressions
             ,
             captious
             of
             advantages
             ,
             ready
             to
             expose
             even
             to
             contempt
             ,
             with
             shew
             of
             disdain
             ,
             those
             that
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             conceive
             I
             should
             neither
             well
             remember
             ,
             nor
             weigh
             his
             arguments
             afore
             I
             must
             answer
             ,
             nor
             clear
             truth
             ,
             nor
             satisfie
             my self
             or
             others
             ,
             but
             occasion
             glorying
             in
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             settling
             people
             in
             his
             error
             .
             Neverthelesse
             presaging
             by
             his
             declining
             to
             argue
             by
             writing
             and
             his
             words
             in
             his
             letter
             
               Sept.
               6.
               [
               if
               I
               should
               refuse
               a
               conference
               (
               called
               before
               an
               open
               verbal
               dispute
               )
               on
               such
               advantages
               I
               should
               think
               it
               were
               almost
               to
               yield
               my
               cause
               naught
               ]
            
             that
             it
             would
             be
             taken
             as
             if
             I
             did
             confesse
             I
             could
             not
             answer
             him
             ,
             after
             much
             endeavour
             in
             vain
             to
             get
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             that
             I
             might
             consider
             of
             them
             before
             the
             dispute
             ,
             I
             yielded
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             justifie
             my
             doctrine
             openly
             or
             privately
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             judged
             convenient
             .
             Whereupon
             Mr.
             B.
             having
             drawn
             me
             to
             agree
             upon
             Jan.
             1.
             1649
             without
             any
             agreement
             about
             stating
             the
             question
             ,
             order
             or
             rules
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             notaries
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             set
             down
             
             what
             was
             said
             people
             being
             gathered
             together
             from
             other
             places
             by
             his
             party
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             in
             state
             prepared
             for
             him
             with
             his
             abettors
             ,
             schollers
             and
             others
             on
             both
             sides
             him
             ,
             I
             my self
             alone
             without
             any
             notary
             or
             assistant
             was
             forced
             to
             answer
             him
             prepared
             in
             this
             unexpected
             manner
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             have
             endammaged
             the
             cause
             by
             seeming
             tergiversation
             ;
             yet
             presuming
             that
             I
             should
             have
             found
             such
             dealing
             after
             by
             communicating
             to
             me
             in
             writing
             his
             arguments
             afore
             printing
             ,
             or
             at
             lest
             forbearing
             to
             print
             my
             answers
             till
             I
             had
             viewed
             and
             rectified
             them
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             repaired
             what
             seeming
             disadvantage
             the
             truth
             had
             by
             my
             present
             answers
             :
             in
             which
             I
             found
             my selfe
             extreamly
             deceived
             ,
             my
             motion
             of
             having
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             after
             the
             dispute
             being
             answered
             by
             quarrelling
             with
             me
             about
             things
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             subdolous
             and
             indirect
             way
             filling
             the
             land
             with
             conceits
             as
             if
             his
             tenet
             and
             arguments
             were
             unanswerable
             ,
             and
             I
             a
             person
             pertinarious
             without
             reason
             .
             By
             this
             true
             relation
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             intimation
             of
             the
             suddenness
             of
             the
             assault
             ,
             my
             ignorance
             of
             his
             arguments
             ,
             my
             speeches
             concerning
             his
             concealing
             his
             arguments
             ,
             provoking
             me
             to
             dispute
             are
             verified
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             my
             desiring
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             varying
             my
             answers
             at
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             why
             to
             so
             weake
             arguments
             no
             fuller
             answers
             were
             then
             given
             ,
             and
             why
             I
             said
             at
             Bewdley
             (
             which
             I
             still
             think
             )
             I
             preached
             nothing
             but
             truth
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             assigned
             :
             about
             all
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             endeavoured
             to
             misrepresent
             me
             and
             my
             proceedings
             in
             his
             
               History
               of
               the
               conception
               of
               his
               Treatise
               .
            
             As
             for
             Mr.
             
               Bs.
               inclination
               now
               to
               think
               me
               a
               very
               proud
               man
            
             however
             he
             thought
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             
               higher
               thoughts
               of
               my self
               then
               was
               meete
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               dissent
               from
               so
               many
               Churches
               and
               God'y
               Divines
               ,
            
             and
             because
             of
             my
             answer
             in
             private
             to
             him
             about
             the
             reason
             I
             gave
             why
             the
             error
             of
             infant-baptisme
             being
             easie
             to
             be
             discerned
             was
             not
             discerned
             through
             wilfulnesse
             or
             negligence
             ,
             I
             say
             1.
             
             My
             dissent
             is
             not
             singular
             ,
             nor
             my
             reasons
             and
             writings
             such
             but
             that
             such
             a
             one
             as
             my self
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             hold
             my
             tenet
             without
             imputations
             of
             selfe-conceitednesse
             ,
             arrogance
             ,
             &c.
             Mr.
             B.
             varies
             from
             Churches
             and
             learned
             men
             about
             justification
             and
             faith
             in
             his
             Aphorismes
             :
             what
             he
             can
             say
             for
             himself
             why
             he
             should
             not
             be
             censured
             as
             he
             censures
             me
             may
             perhaps
             be
             my
             plea.
             I
             cannot
             alter
             my
             own
             judgement
             or
             others
             but
             by
             arguments
             ,
             nor
             dare
             I
             say
             I
             do
             see
             what
             I
             do
             not
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             my
             speech
             in
             private
             (
             which
             me
             thinks
             it
             was
             somewhat
             against
             the
             lawes
             of
             friendship
             for
             him
             thus
             to
             publish
             )
             I
             know
             not
             what
             better
             answer
             yet
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             to
             ascribe
             it
             to
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             faction
             or
             some
             such
             like
             cause
             that
             men
             are
             so
             wilful
             or
             negligent
             as
             not
             to
             examine
             and
             discerne
             the
             errour
             of
             infant-baptism
             so
             manifestly
             discernable
             by
             applying
             to
             it
             their
             own
             rules
             
             and
             positions
             in
             reformation
             of
             Popish
             and
             Prelatical
             corruptions
             .
             And
             I
             do
             conceive
             the
             same
             or
             like
             answer
             would
             be
             given
             about
             the
             Lutherans
             holding
             consubstantiation
             ,
             images
             to
             be
             retained
             in
             Temples
             ,
             ubiquity
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             conditional
             predestination
             ,
             and
             sundry
             the
             like
             tenets
             :
             which
             may
             be
             a
             just
             censure
             without
             pride
             .
             That
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             ,
             
               [
               And
               lest
               my
               touching
               that
               controversy
               though
               at
               a
               distance
               might
               irritate
               him
               to
               fall
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               never
               spake
               one
               word
               (
               to
               my
               best
               remembrance
               )
               in
               my
               congregation
               of
               it
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               giving
               any
               occasion
               of
               difference
            
             page
             209.
             
             
               I
               never
               preached
               one
               sentence
               before
               the
               dispute
               ,
               nor
               since
               to
               his
               hearers
               or
               mine
               that
               I
               can
               remember
               on
               the
               question
               .
            
             Page
             281.
             
             
               I
               never
               spake
               one
               word
               against
               his
               opinion
               in
               my
               pulpit
               to
               this
               day
               ]
            
             shewes
             his
             memory
             retaines
             not
             all
             he
             printed
             in
             his
             
               Saints
               everlisting
               rest
            
             ,
             preached
             on
             the
             Lecture-dayes
             at
             Kederminster
             .
             As
             page
             534.
             
             
               We
               should
               see
               the
               promises
               made
               good
               to
               our
               seed
               ,
               and
               the
               unthankful
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               confesse
               ,
               That
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               any
               nearer
               to
               God
               or
               more
               beholding
               to
               him
               then
               Pagans
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               for
               the
               favour
               to
               be
               visible
               Churchmembers
               ,
               should
               by
               sweet
               experience
               be
               convinced
               of
               their
               errour
               ,
               and
               be
               taught
               better
               how
               to
               understand
               that
               all
               our
               children
               are
               holy
               .
            
             Page
             518.
             
             He
             calls
             the
             disputes
             about
             baptism
             
               perverse
               and
               fierce
            
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             directly
             touch
             the
             controversy
             as
             might
             irritate
             me
             to
             fall
             on
             it
             at
             Bewdley
             ,
             and
             make
             those
             that
             told
             me
             think
             he
             did
             gird
             at
             me
             ,
             which
             he
             denies
             pag.
             166.
             
             He
             mentions
             a
             speech
             of
             mine
             to
             Mr.
             D.
             whom
             he
             terms
             
               a
               godly
               man
               [
               that
               truth
               is
               not
               to
               be
               suspended
               for
               peace
               ]
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               the
               times
               changed
            
             (
             which
             his
             words
             page
             220.
             interpret
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             
               When
               the
               ordinance
               against
               heresies
               and
               errors
               ceased
               to
               be
               in
               force
               )
               I
               spake
               against
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               prest
               them
               to
               be
               baptized
               again
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Sermons
               Mr.
            
             M.
             Mr.
             Blake
             ,
             
               and
               himself
               ,
               when
               my
               doctrine
               prevailed
               not
               (
               though
               since
               I
               have
               gotten
               above
               20.
               rebaptized
               disciples
               ,
               whom
               I
               often
               visit
               and
               confirm
               )
               that
               I
               charged
               them
               with
               hypocrisy
               ,
               with
               their
               blood
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               that
               M.
            
             Ms.
             
               plea
               from
               circumcision
               for
               infant-baptism
               is
               heresie
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               definition
               of
               heresy
               Independants
               must
               be
               judged
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               I
               sought
               his
               arguments
               in
               writing
               to
               put
               them
               in
               my
               Review
               of
               the
               dispute
               with
               Mr.
            
             M.
             
               and
               to
               ing
               age
               him
               in
               the
               Controversy
               ;
               whence
               he
               gathered
               I
               was
               unpeaceable
               ,
               set
               to
               carry
               on
               my
               opinion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               my self
               a
               party
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             I
             reply
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             some
             conceiving
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             his
             speeches
             had
             a
             fling
             at
             me
             ,
             and
             it
             seeming
             likely
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             did
             speak
             to
             the
             purpose
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             I
             did
             ,
             not
             imagining
             that
             a
             speech
             upon
             a
             conference
             in
             a
             shop
             without
             its
             limitations
             and
             cautions
             should
             have
             been
             (
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             )
             published
             and
             refuted
             
             as
             my
             error
             :
             but
             indeed
             willing
             only
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             case
             I
             was
             not
             to
             suspend
             my
             asserting
             of
             truth
             for
             fear
             of
             losing
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             I
             alleadge
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             3.
             
             And
             I
             professe
             I
             wonder
             that
             such
             as
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             others
             that
             were
             so
             earnest
             against
             Bishops
             and
             ceremonies
             though
             warres
             did
             follow
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             putting
             them
             on
             ,
             should
             now
             ,
             the
             warres
             being
             so
             well
             abated
             ,
             be
             so
             impatient
             that
             Infant-sprinkling
             is
             questioned
             .
             It
             is
             untruely
             surmifed
             that
             the
             change
             of
             times
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             opening
             my self
             fully
             in
             the
             congregation
             at
             Bewdley
             .
             My
             first
             meddling
             with
             it
             was
             when
             Mr.
             Bayly
             had
             so
             unjustly
             charged
             me
             in
             his
             Anabaptisme
             chap.
             4.
             page
             92.
             with
             
               spoiling
               infants
               of
               all
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               making
               circumcision
               a
               seale
               to
               the
               Jewes
               only
               of
               earthly
               priviledges
               ,
               denying
               to
               the
               Jewish
               infants
               all
               right
               to
               the
               Covenant
               till
               in
               their
               riper
               years
               they
               become
               actual
               believers
               .
            
             Which
             with
             other
             fals
             accusations
             about
             twenty
             in
             that
             one
             page
             I
             intreated
             by
             letter
             my
             dear
             Father-in-Law
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Scudder
            
             to
             advertise
             him
             of
             :
             after
             that
             I
             might
             stand
             right
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             that
             worthy
             man
             Mr.
             
               William
               Hopkins
            
             of
             Bewdley
             (
             now
             with
             God
             )
             I
             shewed
             him
             how
             he
             wronged
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             cleared
             my self
             in
             my
             cursory
             exposition
             on
             Ger.
             17.
             brought
             his
             book
             with
             me
             into
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             and
             read
             a
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             
               Ms.
               Defence
            
             part
             .
             3.
             page
             98.
             for
             my
             vindication
             ,
             which
             was
             presently
             sent
             up
             to
             London
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Bayly
             doing
             nothing
             to
             right
             me
             ,
             I
             wrote
             to
             Mr.
             Bayly
             ,
             and
             because
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             had
             my
             letter
             to
             send
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             wrote
             since
             to
             him
             to
             know
             what
             became
             of
             my
             letter
             ,
             but
             have
             had
             no
             answer
             .
             After
             this
             I
             was
             moved
             to
             preach
             what
             I
             did
             (
             which
             was
             but
             little
             till
             December
             1649.
             )
             when
             I
             found
             my
             tenet
             on
             the
             day
             of
             fast
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             blasphemies
             and
             heresies
             (
             which
             was
             as
             I
             remember
             March
             10.
             1649.
             
             )
             reckoned
             as
             by
             others
             so
             by
             Mr.
             
               Obadiah
               Sedgewick
            
             in
             his
             
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Lords
               among
               heresies
               ,
            
             (
             with
             which
             I
             found
             afterwards
             the
             
               censure
               of
               52.
               
               Ministers
               about
               London
               to
               concurre
            
             stigmatizing
             me
             by
             name
             as
             holding
             
               four
               pernicious
               errors
               in
               my
               Examen
               )
            
             and
             when
             the
             ordinance
             against
             blasphemy
             and
             heresie
             was
             published
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             Boraston
             though
             not
             required
             ,
             yet
             published
             at
             Ribsford
             (
             to
             which
             
               Bewdley
               Chappel
            
             relates
             )
             that
             he
             might
             proclaime
             me
             an
             Heretick
             .
             Which
             necessitated
             me
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             did
             ,
             not
             
               the
               change
               of
               times
            
             (
             it
             's
             known
             I
             spake
             as
             much
             in
             the
             hardest
             times
             to
             my
             opinion
             as
             since
             )
             nor
             
               unpeaceablenesse
               in
               me
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             surmised
             .
             What
             I
             preached
             was
             in
             no
             clamourous
             manner
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             intimate
             ,
             calling
             it
             exclaiming
             )
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             proof
             and
             answer
             as
             sober
             Divines
             do
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             My
             na
             ming
             any
             was
             when
             I
             recited
             their
             words
             :
             for
             which
             though
             I
             was
             reviled
             
             once
             in
             London
             when
             refuting
             Doctor
             Crisp
             I
             named
             him
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             print
             reckons
             as
             no
             small
             fault
             ,
             yet
             I
             ever
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             think
             it
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             when
             the
             books
             are
             in
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Auditors
             are
             not
             likely
             otherwise
             to
             know
             we
             recite
             their
             opinion
             truly
             ,
             nor
             whose
             error
             we
             refute
             .
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             I
             used
             those
             words
             Mr.
             B.
             sets
             down
             as
             mine
             
               [
               Let
               them
               budge
               at
               it
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             though
             it
             's
             likely
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             it
             's
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             signes
             of
             sincerity
             to
             embrace
             every
             truth
             ,
             and
             hypocrisy
             not
             to
             receive
             it
             for
             carnal
             respects
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             anger
             that
             men
             were
             not
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             but
             to
             justify
             my self
             after
             I
             had
             fully
             handled
             the
             point
             about
             baptism
             (
             which
             I
             think
             was
             either
             after
             or
             immediately
             before
             the
             dispute
             )
             I
             used
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             26
             ,
             27.
             nor
             do
             I
             deny
             that
             sith
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             doth
             ,
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             make
             baptisme
             some
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             think
             those
             that
             are
             taught
             that
             Infant-sprinkling
             is
             not
             the
             duty
             Christ
             requires
             of
             being
             baptized
             ,
             and
             that
             water
             baptisme
             of
             men
             at
             years
             upon
             profession
             of
             faith
             is
             a
             necessary
             duty
             (
             which
             I
             had
             sufficiently
             proved
             at
             Bewdley
             )
             and
             yet
             neglect
             it
             ,
             do
             hazzard
             their
             salvation
             living
             in
             disobedience
             to
             a
             manifest
             duty
             ,
             yea
             the
             prime
             duety
             whereby
             they
             ought
             solemnly
             to
             engage
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             .
             I
             have
             
               gotten
               no
               Disciples
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             though
             more
             then
             20
             in
             Bewdley
             have
             bin
             baptized
             after
             profession
             of
             faith
             since
             my
             removal
             from
             them
             (
             whom
             with
             the
             whole
             Town
             I
             think
             my self
             bound
             by
             many
             ties
             as
             often
             as
             I
             may
             to
             visit
             and
             confirm
             )
             yet
             not
             rebaptized
             .
             It
             is
             true
             to
             shew
             how
             unreasonable
             the
             accusation
             of
             my
             tenet
             as
             heresy
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             sundry
             times
             said
             that
             Mr.
             Ms.
             position
             in
             his
             Sermon
             page
             35.
             
             
               [
               That
               all
               Gods
               commands
               and
               institutions
               about
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Jewes
               bind
               us
               as
               much
               as
               they
               did
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               accidentall
               unto
               them
               ]
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             manifest
             heresies
             being
             condemned
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
             For
             it
             expressely
             asserts
             that
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             are
             still
             bound
             to
             some
             rule
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             determination
             .
             Nor
             did
             I
             
               frame
               a
               definition
               of
               heresie
               to
               make
               good
               what
               I
               said
               of
               Mr.
            
             Ms.
             tene
             ,
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             definition
             I
             gave
             with
             some
             explication
             of
             my
             meaning
             :
             of
             which
             what
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             in
             his
             Corrective
             page
             259
             ,
             260.
             is
             not
             much
             short
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             inference
             thereupon
             that
             
               by
               my
               definition
               Independents
               are
               Heretick
               ,
            
             followes
             not
             .
             For
             though
             they
             erre
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             make
             a
             party
             for
             their
             error
             is
             unknown
             to
             me
             :
             although
             weary
             of
             alteration
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             acquainted
             with
             his
             temper
             I
             replyed
             not
             .
             If
             I
             desired
             Mr.
             Bs.
             animadversions
             on
             my
             writings
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             see
             all
             worth
             answering
             and
             put
             it
             in
             my
             Review
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             more
             unreasonable
             in
             me
             to
             desire
             then
             in
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             desire
             the
             like
             afore
             his
             reprinting
             his
             Aphorismes
             ,
             
             nor
             any
             more
             folly
             in
             him
             to
             have
             gratifyed
             me
             then
             ,
             then
             in
             othersto
             gratifie
             him
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             had
             been
             a
             very
             friendly
             &
             neighbourly
             part
             in
             him
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             glad
             to
             gratify
             him
             or
             his
             neighbours
             in
             any
             thing
             meet
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             deny
             not
             (
             excepting
             this
             )
             he
             and
             his
             neighbours
             were
             to
             gratify
             me
             .
             After
             his
             denial
             of
             his
             animadversions
             I
             think
             I
             came
             to
             his
             Lecture
             sundry
             times
             though
             not
             so
             often
             as
             formerly
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             much
             absence
             from
             Bewdley
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             found
             me
             not
             
               adverse
               to
               the
               Churches
               peace
            
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             uncharitable
             surmises
             imagined
             me
             so
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             in
             all
             this
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             one
             act
             of
             separation
             from
             whence
             he
             should
             conclude
             so
             hardly
             of
             me
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             
               More
               personal
               matters
               which
               the
               History
               of
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               hath
               made
               crooked
               are
               set
               straight
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             part
             of
             the
             History
             is
             about
             the
             occasion
             and
             mannaging
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             to
             most
             of
             which
             an
             answer
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             my
             letter
             to
             him
             Sept.
             10.
             of
             which
             so
             much
             as
             is
             needful
             is
             printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             writing
             .
             To
             call
             being
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             Apostasie
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ancients
             language
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             to
             call
             white
             black
             .
             Divisions
             that
             happen
             ,
             if
             the
             saddle
             be
             put
             on
             the
             right
             horse
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             them
             that
             oppose
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             infant-sprinkling
             .
             I
             think
             I
             answered
             Mr.
             Bs.
             letter
             sufficiently
             in
             mine
             of
             Sept.
             10.
             1649.
             
             If
             I
             had
             a
             designe
             to
             answer
             his
             arguments
             in
             my
             Review
             it
             had
             been
             an
             honest
             designe
             ,
             and
             hansomer
             then
             Mr.
             Bs.
             printing
             my
             answers
             to
             his
             arguments
             afore
             he
             had
             them
             from
             me
             in
             writing
             .
             Sith
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             unwilling
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             crowd
             among
             the
             rest
             he
             shall
             have
             an
             answer
             (
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             )
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             complain
             of
             being
             sleighted
             by
             being
             yoked
             with
             the
             vulgar
             .
             My
             dealings
             with
             Mr.
             M.
             were
             such
             as
             none
             can
             justly
             expcept
             against
             .
             Personal
             things
             were
             fully
             answered
             in
             my
             Apology
             :
             the
             dispute
             it self
             at
             large
             I
             reserved
             for
             the
             Review
             :
             onely
             sect
             .
             15.
             
             I
             gave
             arguments
             to
             prove
             Rom.
             11.
             17.
             
             &c.
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             ingrasfing
             by
             giving
             faith
             into
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             and
             sect
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             pointed
             at
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             things
             
             wherein
             Mr.
             Ms.
             d●fence
             was
             defective
             .
             I
             professed
             not
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Blake
             ,
             but
             gave
             short
             advertisements
             in
             my
             Postscript
             with
             reasons
             why
             I
             did
             so
             ,
             which
             I
             yet
             count
             sufficient
             for
             answer
             to
             that
             piece
             ,
             however
             Mr.
             B.
             imagine
             of
             it
             .
             
               I
               slubber'd
               over
            
             nothing
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             one
             Mr.
             
               George
               Milward
               in
               a
               letter
               to
               one
               Capt.
               Freema
            
             charge
             me
             )
             .
             If
             I
             do
             not
             write
             so
             quick
             as
             M.
             B.
             Mr.
             M.
             &c.
             it
             is
             from
             my
             unsettled
             condition
             ,
             ministeriall
             imployments
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             write
             against
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             earnestly
             intreated
             that
             I
             might
             see
             the
             strength
             of
             all
             together
             ,
             (
             which
             motion
             had
             been
             fit
             for
             them
             that
             were
             desirous
             to
             have
             truth
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             use
             of
             advantages
             to
             hinder
             the
             cleering
             of
             it
             )
             the
             difficulty
             and
             charge
             of
             printing
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             can
             easily
             perhaps
             have
             done
             ,
             people
             being
             averse
             from
             the
             truth
             I
             hold
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             sell
             or
             buy
             or
             reade
             any
             thing
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             is
             for
             me
             .
             That
             in
             my
             
               Sermons
               at
               Bewdley
               I
               culled
               out
               the
               weakest
               arguments
               ,
            
             is
             most
             false
             :
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             skill
             I
             produced
             the
             best
             arguments
             I
             met
             with
             in
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             I
             could
             in
             the
             Authors
             words
             .
             Mr.
             Cobbets
             book
             being
             a
             loose
             discourse
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             having
             many
             passages
             ,
             and
             expressions
             proper
             to
             the
             way
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             filled
             with
             dictates
             unproved
             ,
             much
             of
             it
             against
             
               f.
               S.
               H.
               D.
            
             &c.
             whose
             speeches
             and
             arguments
             I
             am
             not
             engaged
             to
             maintain
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             bind
             my self
             to
             answer
             .
             If
             I
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             passe
             my
             judgement
             freely
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Mr.
             Cottons
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Goodwins
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Bs.
             conceits
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             perceive
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             any
             such
             strength
             as
             needs
             much
             answering
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             method
             and
             expressions
             are
             such
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             well
             be
             answered
             without
             lopping
             off
             many
             superfluous
             branches
             ,
             enquiring
             into
             his
             meaning
             in
             many
             of
             his
             expressions
             which
             are
             cloudy
             (
             which
             would
             be
             extreamly
             tedious
             to
             the
             answerer
             and
             reader
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             much
             exception
             )
             and
             reducing
             it
             into
             a
             more
             scholastical
             forme
             ;
             were
             it
             by
             himself
             shaped
             into
             a
             succinct
             treatise
             like
             Mr.
             Nortons
             to
             Apollonius
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             willng
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             found
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             not
             answered
             before
             :
             But
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Reader
             expect
             me
             to
             answer
             that
             again
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             of
             my
             writings
             is
             formerly
             answered
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             might
             by
             reading
             heedfully
             satisfie
             himself
             :
             Yet
             I
             did
             answer
             the
             chief
             of
             his
             arguments
             in
             those
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             I
             intend
             to
             answer
             what
             else
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             opposed
             to
             my
             Examen
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             I
             shall
             conceive
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             answered
             .
             I
             little
             expected
             to
             satisfie
             Mr.
             B.
             who
             I
             found
             had
             prejudice
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             denied
             by
             him
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             name
             was
             used
             with
             respect
             onely
             in
             citing
             his
             words
             in
             his
             Aphorismes
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             dreamt
             would
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             injury
             .
             His
             censuring
             mens
             writings
             and
             confuting
             them
             in
             pulpit
             without
             naming
             them
             
             or
             citing
             their
             words
             as
             it
             is
             lesse
             offensive
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             lesse
             edifying
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             prosperity
             and
             my
             conceived
             failings
             at
             the
             dispute
             (
             which
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Bs.
             mistakes
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             his
             arguments
             in
             print
             )
             were
             ordered
             by
             the
             Almighties
             providence
             for
             humbling
             me
             ,
             and
             discovery
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             spirit
             then
             (
             which
             must
             be
             refereed
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             hearers
             )
             and
             since
             (
             which
             Readers
             may
             perceive
             )
             yet
             I
             hope
             according
             to
             the
             strange-windings
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             as
             in
             Josephs
             case
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             truth
             he
             opposeth
             .
             The
             Ministers
             about
             Mr.
             B.
             at
             the
             dispute
             were
             all
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             party
             sent
             for
             up
             and
             down
             all
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             be
             reputed
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             men
             that
             mind
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             :
             of
             whom
             no
             marvel
             Mr.
             B.
             was
             cried
             up
             ,
             I
             taunted
             with
             dulnesse
             ,
             it
             serving
             for
             their
             ends
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             esteeme
             :
             one
             or
             two
             of
             better
             account
             sate
             further
             off
             ,
             yet
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             judgement
             .
             That
             I
             did
             not
             bearken
             to
             Mr.
             Borastons
             motion
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             preaching
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             I
             knew
             it
             would
             be
             likely
             to
             stirre
             up
             passion
             ,
             and
             settle
             prejudice
             in
             the
             people
             (
             in
             which
             I
             find
             by
             that
             he
             hath
             printed
             chap.
             1.
             2.
             especially
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             I
             was
             not
             mistaken
             )
             and
             I
             hoped
             to
             bring
             the
             dispute
             to
             writing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             clear
             truth
             ,
             and
             I
             suspected
             (
             as
             I
             had
             cause
             )
             Mr.
             Borastons
             and
             the
             then
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               those
               reputed
               godly
               persons
            
             devices
             and
             motions
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             by
             many
             conceived
             to
             be
             contrived
             for
             the
             Parsons
             endes
             ,
             the
             continuing
             his
             power
             and
             profits
             by
             keeping
             up
             that
             rite
             which
             ingratiates
             the
             profane
             and
             formal
             persons
             to
             him
             .
             Whereunto
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             been
             subservient
             is
             the
             grief
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             befit
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             repent
             of
             .
             When
             I
             saw
             I
             could
             not
             get
             Mr.
             Bs.
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             I
             got
             what
             notes
             I
             could
             of
             the
             dispute
             from
             others
             writing
             or
             my
             own
             memory
             ;
             and
             knowing
             that
             vauntes
             were
             given
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             victory
             ,
             I
             did
             as
             well
             as
             I
             could
             summe
             up
             his
             arguments
             ,
             and
             answer
             them
             Jan.
             20.
             and
             after
             went
             to
             him
             upon
             his
             motion
             Jan.
             25.
             to
             confer
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             friendly
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             I
             hoped
             and
             I
             conceived
             he
             promised
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             would
             not
             send
             me
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             (
             which
             I
             again
             moved
             )
             yet
             he
             would
             transcribe
             them
             for
             such
             as
             should
             come
             to
             him
             to
             be
             resolved
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             after
             sundry
             puttings
             off
             was
             not
             obtained
             :
             But
             instead
             thereof
             in
             March
             the
             weeke
             afore
             I
             removed
             from
             Bewdley
             I
             met
             with
             the
             passage
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             after
             opposed
             my
             
               Valedictory
               Oration
               in
            
             Bewdley
             chappel
             March.
             17.
             1649.
             and
             printed
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             in
             my
             Antidote
             in
             May
             following
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             B.
             alleadgeth
             
               he
               had
               reason
               for
               his
               not
               sending
               his
               arguments
               to
               me
               to
               keep
               me
               from
               erring
               they
               being
               not
               desired
               ,
               for
               my self
               ,
               but
               my
               people
               ,
               I
               remained
               very
               confident
               of
               my self
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               sent
               to
               him
               I
               heap'd
               so
               many
               untruths
               
               about
               matters
               of
               fact
               I
               knew
               ,
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               answer
               me
               lest
               the
               very
               naming
               my
               untruths
               might
               cause
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               reproached
               or
               railed
               ,
               that
               his
               conference
               was
               with
               me
               in
               private
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               my
               pride
               of
               spirit
               would
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               confesse
               truth
               openly
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               the
               passage
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
            
             Kederminster
             
               out
               of
               zeale
               for
               God
               ,
               compassion
               to
               mens
               souls
               ,
               my
               opinion
               and
               preaching
               being
               like
               to
               do
               more
               hurt
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               drunkards
               and
               whoremongers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               had
               cause
               to
               be
               bitter
               in
               his
               writing
               .
            
             To
             all
             which
             speeches
             I
             reply
             ,
             He
             had
             reason
             to
             conceive
             I
             desired
             satisfaction
             for
             my self
             by
             my
             desiring
             his
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             letter
             to
             him
             Sept.
             10.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             yet
             to
             have
             given
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             as
             he
             saies
             before
             ,
             at
             Coventrey
             preached
             and
             were
             ready
             by
             him
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             neighbourly
             part
             to
             men
             that
             were
             his
             frequent
             hearers
             .
             But
             his
             prejudice
             against
             my
             opinion
             and
             uncharitable
             conceit
             of
             my
             pride
             (
             as
             heretofore
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             Mr.
             Ley
             interpreted
             my
             most
             equal
             motion
             in
             humility
             of
             spirit
             in
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Examen
             to
             be
             the
             challenge
             of
             a
             
               braving
               Goliath
            
             ,
             so
             now
             any
             opposing
             what
             's
             determined
             by
             Synods
             and
             leading
             writers
             must
             be
             condemned
             as
             comming
             from
             pride
             )
             are
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             not
             to
             gratify
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             what
             he
             can
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             counted
             zeale
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             insolent
             bitternesse
             justifiable
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             pretence
             against
             a
             pernicious
             sin
             not
             yet
             proved
             ,
             but
             indeed
             against
             a
             truth
             discovering
             an
             error
             ,
             whereby
             the
             prime
             ordinance
             of
             Christianity
             is
             miserably
             corrupted
             .
             He
             speaks
             of
             a
             
               fearful
               passion
               a
               feaver
               of
               passion
               I
               was
               in
               when
               I
               first
               read
               the
               passage
               in
               his
               Epistle
               against
               Anabaptists
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               would
               not
               be
               infor
               all
               my
               revenues
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               a
               free
               vent
               for
               my
               spleen
               in
               pulpit
               and
               presse
               he
               doubts
               it
               might
               have
               spoiled
               me
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             when
             I
             first
             read
             it
             unexpectedly
             in
             Mr.
             Ds.
             house
             ,
             I
             was
             stirred
             in
             my
             spirit
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             me
             and
             the
             truth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             meeting
             with
             the
             book
             before
             ,
             I
             wrote
             out
             the
             passage
             :
             but
             that
             by
             word
             or
             carriage
             I
             shewed
             such
             passion
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             I
             am
             certain
             is
             his
             tale-tellers
             addition
             ,
             whose
             conscience
             may
             perhaps
             one
             day
             tell
             him
             of
             his
             ill
             Offices
             in
             opposing
             truth
             ,
             and
             nourishing
             differences
             between
             me
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             a
             jerke
             at
             
               my
               Revenues
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             it
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             desirable
             for
             himself
             :
             whereas
             his
             outward
             estate
             considering
             his
             being
             an
             unplundered
             ,
             or
             not
             much
             plundered
             single
             young
             man
             heir
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             in
             Land
             ,
             besides
             his
             sequestration
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             suffice
             his
             uses
             then
             my
             estate
             my
             uses
             ,
             though
             I
             blesse
             God
             it
             is
             better
             with
             me
             through
             the
             favour
             of
             some
             eminent
             persons
             sensible
             of
             my
             hard
             usuage
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             have
             been
             if
             the
             party
             opposite
             to
             me
             had
             prevailed
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             
             reasonably
             hope
             ;
             when
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             but
             the
             publishing
             of
             my
             Examen
             my
             remove
             from
             the
             Temple
             in
             Londen
             with
             my
             wife
             and
             children
             above
             a
             hundred
             miles
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             winter
             was
             necessitated
             .
             Not
             content
             with
             this
             jerke
             about
             my
             revenewes
             page
             202.
             
             He
             tells
             me
             in
             print
             of
             being
             
               Parson
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               Vicar
               of
               Lemster
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               Bewdley
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Hospital
               of
               Ledbury
               ,
               besides
               meanes
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               and
               yet
               complaining
               of
               want
               I
               and
               my
               family
               might
               be
               put
               to
               in
               my
               bookes
               ,
            
             and
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               You
               made
               so
               light
               of
               having
               no
               lesse
               then
               four
               market-townes
               to
               lie
               on
               your
               shoulders
               as
               if
               it
               were
               nothing
               ,
               and
               then
               sath
               Pious
               sober
               men
               think
               it
               his
               duty
               to
               say
               what
               he
               did
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             .
             Mr.
             M.
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             
               pious
               sober
               man
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             Defence
             of
             his
             sermon
             page
             3.
             he
             accused
             me
             most
             deeply
             of
             a
             
               Socianian
               plot
               of
               questioning
               all
               conclusions
               inferr'd
               by
               consequence
               from
               scripture
            
             ;
             the
             injury
             of
             which
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             11.
             yea
             his
             own
             words
             in
             his
             Defence
             pag.
             205.
             
             
               You
               neither
               there
               nor
               here
               deny
               this
               argument
               from
               a
               consequence
               to
               be
               sufficient
               for
               practice
               of
               some
               things
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               expressely
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               N.
               T.
            
             refute
             this
             calumny
             ,
             yet
             to
             this
             day
             I
             never
             found
             that
             he
             did
             any
             thing
             to
             right
             me
             .
             The
             like
             may
             I
             say
             of
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Baillee
               of
               Glasgow
               in
               Scotland
            
             notwithstanding
             his
             false
             criminations
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             my
             writing
             to
             him
             about
             them
             .
             How
             Mr.
             Geree
             used
             me
             is
             shewed
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             6.
             yet
             his
             
               Vindiciae
               vindiciarum
            
             was
             presently
             after
             published
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             for
             what
             he
             did
             .
             And
             now
             Mr.
             B.
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               pious
               and
               sober
               men
               advise
               him
               to
               say
            
             that
             which
             as
             he
             puts
             it
             down
             is
             false
             and
             exceeding
             injurious
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               I
               had
               foure
               market-townes
               on
               my
               shoulders
               ,
            
             which
             every
             one
             will
             interpret
             to
             be
             4.
             beneficial
             places
             under
             my
             charge
             together
             ,
             
               besides
               meanes
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               and
               yet
               complain
               in
               my
               bookes
               of
               want
               I
               and
               my
               family
               may
               be
               put
               to
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             words
             that
             have
             a
             shew
             of
             complaint
             (
             which
             yet
             indeed
             are
             not
             querulous
             but
             onely
             narrative
             )
             but
             those
             in
             the
             close
             of
             my
             Examen
             and
             Apology
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             I
             enjoyed
             any
             thing
             at
             
               Lemster
               ,
               Bewdley
               ,
               Rosse
               or
               Ledbury
            
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             was
             anno
             1644.
             when
             all
             my
             estate
             was
             in
             the
             enemies
             power
             ,
             and
             my
             small
             stipend
             at
             Eanchurch
             withdrawn
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             not
             practising
             Infant-baptisme
             ;
             the
             other
             when
             I
             was
             to
             leave
             the
             Temple
             for
             publishing
             my
             
               Examen
               anno
            
             1646.
             when
             the
             Counties
             to
             which
             I
             had
             relation
             ,
             were
             but
             newly
             reduced
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Parliament
             .
             And
             then
             I
             assayed
             to
             returne
             to
             Lemster
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             been
             almost
             totally
             plundred
             anno
             1642.
             and
             yet
             so
             great
             was
             the
             Antipathy
             of
             some
             men
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             neither
             get
             reparation
             for
             my
             losses
             ,
             nor
             allowance
             for
             building
             
             the
             Ministers
             house
             ,
             nor
             any
             augmentation
             ,
             but
             onely
             kept
             the
             bare
             title
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             1649.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             some
             pittying
             my
             condition
             gave
             me
             the
             rent
             of
             the
             rectory
             of
             Rosse
             anno
             1646.
             which
             having
             a
             Vicar
             endowed
             ,
             and
             the
             Rectory
             leased
             out
             with
             the
             Rectors
             house
             ,
             they
             gave
             it
             me
             with
             expectation
             of
             preaching
             only
             some
             sermons
             there
             as
             I
             could
             ;
             but
             being
             invited
             to
             Bewdley
             I
             accepted
             of
             the
             invitation
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             maintenance
             were
             but
             finall
             ,
             and
             the
             years
             dear
             ,
             and
             my
             charges
             great
             in
             refurnishing
             my
             house
             and
             study
             ,
             yet
             I
             rested
             contented
             therewith
             till
             the
             Deane
             and
             Chapter
             of
             Worcesters
             landes
             being
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             best
             part
             of
             my
             maintenance
             did
             arise
             ,
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             cast
             on
             me
             the
             Mastership
             of
             the
             Hospital
             of
             Ledbury
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             tie
             me
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             soules
             ,
             much
             lesse
             puts
             the
             market-towne
             on
             my
             shoulders
             .
             and
             then
             presently
             I
             yielded
             up
             my
             interest
             in
             Rosse
             though
             some
             of
             the
             godly
             there
             were
             very
             unwilling
             I
             should
             .
             And
             when
             my
             pay
             ended
             at
             Bewdley
             the
             Lord
             opened
             a
             way
             for
             my
             returne
             to
             Lemster
             ,
             and
             provision
             was
             made
             for
             me
             there
             .
             By
             which
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             injuriously
             suggested
             as
             if
             I
             had
             4.
             beneficial
             places
             together
             ,
             yea
             4.
             
               market-townes
               on
               my
               shoulders
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             know
             not
             the
             truth
             imagine
             me
             very
             covetous
             ,
             and
             my
             revenues
             very
             great
             ,
             not
             knowing
             my
             condition
             what
             it
             is
             and
             what
             my
             losses
             have
             been
             .
             Me
             thinks
             when
             the
             people
             of
             
               Bewdley
               ,
               Rosse
               ,
               Lemster
            
             ,
             were
             all
             satisfied
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             could
             discerne
             )
             with
             the
             equity
             of
             my
             actions
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             those
             other
             he
             meanes
             might
             have
             been
             so
             likewise
             ,
             and
             possibly
             had
             been
             an
             Assembly-man
             it
             would
             have
             beene
             no
             disparagement
             to
             me
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             House
             in
             the
             University
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             a
             Lecture
             at
             London
             ,
             a
             sequestration
             or
             presentation
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             besides
             pay
             for
             sitting
             in
             the
             Assembly
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             but
             might
             have
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             bookes
             bin
             stiled
             neverthelesse
             
               a
               learned
               ,
               holy
               ,
               experimental
               ,
               iudicious
               ,
               humble
               ,
               heart-piercing
               Preacher
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             wrong
             I
             receive
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             my
             estate
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             calumnies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             am
             necessitated
             to
             write
             this
             which
             I
             conceive
             had
             been
             fitter
             for
             private
             audience
             .
             I
             do
             not
             take
             on
             me
             to
             know
             Mr.
             Bs.
             heart
             :
             but
             I
             wish
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             consider
             of
             what
             spirit
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             vented
             his
             jerk
             at
             my
             revenues
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             phrases
             
               of
               offering
               a
               sacrifice
               to
            
             Mars
             ,
             
               and
               keeping
               holy-daies
               for
               killing
               the
               Saints
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             likely
             is
             a
             most
             profane
             ,
             and
             bitter
             passage
             .
             His
             quip
             .
             pag.
             67.
             
               members
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               please
               you
               )
               Common-wealth
            
             pag.
             136.
             
               of
               baptizing
               naked
               maides
               in
               Bewdley
            
             pag.
             245.
             
               your
               feete
               will
               take
               cold
               or
               your
               heart
               heat
               ,
            
             &c.
             savour
             not
             more
             of
             an
             heathen
             Satyrists
             vain
             wit
             ,
             then
             a
             Christian
             Preachers
             zealours
             spirit
             .
             He
             
             saith
             
               that
               he
               perceives
               by
               one
               passage
               in
               my
               Antidote
            
             pag.
             21.
             
             
               I
               am
               offended
               at
               him
               for
               diminishing
               my
               esteeme
               :
               for
               I
               complain
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             words
             there
             are
             no
             complaint
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             imagined
             amisse
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             did
             so
             surmise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             
               In
               my
               alleading
            
             Peter
             de
             Bruis
             
               and
               others
               as
               Antipaedobaptists
            
             500.
             
               years
               ago
               ,
               is
               no
               untruth
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             there
             is
             a
             foule
             sin
             Mr.
             B.
             chargeth
             me
             with
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             History
             
               my
               reports
               are
               untruths
            
             ,
             and
             page
             176.
             he
             chargeth
             me
             
               with
               very
               many
               palpable
               grosse
               untruths
               which
               I
               either
               knew
               or
               might
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             Two
             he
             hath
             selected
             as
             most
             remarkable
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               lying
               Papists
               do
               accuse
               the
               Albigenses
               and
               Waldenses
               (
               our
               first
               reformers
               )
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               Buggerers
               ,
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               infant-baptisme
               ,
               &c.
               now
               what
               doth
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               but
               perswade
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               accusations
               of
               these
               were
               true
               in
               this
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               it
               railing
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               dealing
               is
               starke
               brazen-faced
               and
               unconscionable
               :
            
             and
             after
             he
             stiles
             it
             
               horrible
               foulnesse
               of
               dealing
               with
               other
            
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               dare
               do
               thus
               what
               dare
               he
               not
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             page
             201.
             
             
               A
               most
               unconscionable
               Jesuitical
               trick
               to
               seduce
               poor
               ignorant
               soules
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             My
             words
             Examen
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             tend
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             that
             opposed
             Infant-baptisme
             500.
             years
             ago
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             godly
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             godly
             societies
             joined
             with
             them
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             see
             cause
             to
             recede
             from
             the
             same
             opinion
             notwithstanding
             what
             either
             Doctor
             Usher
             ,
             Mr.
             M.
             or
             Mr.
             B.
             have
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             do
             no
             where
             charge
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             but
             onely
             cite
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Cassanders
             ,
             and
             Osianders
             words
             in
             my
             Exercit
             .
             of
             the
             Albigenses
             .
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             1.
             for
             
               Berengarius
               ,
               Deodrinus
               ,
               Leodiensiis
               took
               it
               up
               as
               a
               common
               fame
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               found
               charged
               in
               Synods
               against
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               it
               appears
               to
               Doctor
            
             Usher
             ,
             
               they
               who
               were
               charged
               in
               those
               dayes
               to
               hold
               that
               baptisme
               did
               not
               profit
               to
               salvation
               held
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               baptisme
               doth
               not
               conferre
               grace
               by
               the
               work
               wrought
               .
            
             Yet
             
               Durandus
               Leodicensis
               in
               the
               3d.
               tome
               of
               the
               Bibliothica
               patrum
               the
               last
               book
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
            
             Henry
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             makes
             it
             
               such
               a
               fame
               as
               filled
               all
               their
               eares
               ,
               praiseth
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               for
               calling
               a
               Councel
               against
               him
               
               and
            
             Bruno
             
               by
               reason
               of
               it
            
             .
             Nor
             are
             Doctor
             Ushers
             words
             as
             Mr.
             M.
             recites
             them
             ,
             that
             
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
            
             ,
             but
             
               nec
               aliud
               videntur
               negavisse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             is
             lesse
             then
             to
             say
             it
             appeared
             to
             him
             .
             And
             for
             his
             conjecture
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             by
             another
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             rather
             Berengarius
             did
             at
             first
             discerne
             the
             vanity
             of
             infants
             baptisme
             as
             arising
             from
             Austins
             errour
             about
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             used
             till
             after
             his
             daies
             :
             yet
             finding
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             corporal
             presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             too
             hard
             a
             businesse
             being
             forced
             to
             recant
             by
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             ,
             it
             's
             likely
             he
             concealed
             his
             opinion
             of
             infant-baptisme
             ;
             to
             which
             conjecture
             Cassanders
             conceit
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               Gulick
               and
               Cleve
            
             before
             his
             
               Testimonies
               for
               infant-baptisme
            
             is
             somewhat
             like
             ,
             
               That
               though
               he
               overthrew
               baptism
               of
               little
               ones
               ,
               yet
               he
               brought
               it
               not
               into
               publique
               ,
               because
               as
            
             Guitmund
             
               saies
               ,
               He
               knew
               ,
               That
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               worst
               men
               would
               not
               brook
               that
               blasphemy
               .
            
             I
             also
             related
             a
             speech
             of
             the
             same
             Cassander
             concerning
             the
             Albigenses
             ,
             besides
             which
             in
             my
             Exercitation
             I
             alleadged
             the
             words
             of
             
               Lucas
               Osiander
            
             accusing
             the
             Albigenses
             as
             agreeing
             with
             Anabaptists
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             for
             what
             I
             averred
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             there
             were
             others
             that
             made
             head
             against
             infant-baptisme
             before
             
               Baltasar
               Pacimontanus
            
             ,
             I
             alleadged
             
               Bernard
               Serm.
            
             66.
             in
             
               Cantica
               .
               Epis.
            
             240.
             to
             
               Hildefonsus
               Earle
               of
               St.
               Giles
               ,
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             his
             
               Epistle
               to
               three
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
            
             and
             in
             my
             Antidote
             sect
             .
             9.
             
             
               Eckbertus
               Schovangiensis
            
             his
             seventh
             
               Sermon
               adversus
               Catharos
            
             in
             
               Auctario
               Biblioth
               .
               Patrum
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             
             Against
             these
             allegations
             Mr.
             M.
             excepts
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             le
             ts
             flie
             at
             me
             as
             before
             :
             neither
             deny
             that
             I
             rightly
             cite
             the
             Authors
             .
             But
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Authors
               were
               lying
               Papists
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               no
               impartial
               Authors
               so
               charge
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               they
               did
               bely
               them
               in
               other
               things
            
             4
             
               That
               upon
               report
               these
               with
               other
               things
               were
               charged
               on
               them
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               That
               the
               Councels
               charge
               them
               not
               with
               this
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               That
               other
               Historians
               charge
               not
               the
               Waldenses
               .
            
             7.
             
             
               That
               their
               confessions
               acquit
               them
            
             .
             8.
             
             
               That
               I
               do
               but
               joine
               with
               malicious
               Papists
               to
               take
               up
               any
               the
               falsest
               slander
               to
               defend
               my
               cause
               by
               it
               .
            
             For
             answer
             hereto
             I
             will
             not
             return
             railing
             for
             railing
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             say
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             indifferent
             men
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             to
             judge
             between
             us
             whether
             of
             us
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Cassander
             was
             never
             accounted
             ,
             that
             I
             ever
             read
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             railing
             lying
             Papists
             Mr.
             B.
             mentions
             ;
             but
             as
             impartial
             a
             man
             as
             any
             Papist
             living
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Maximilian
             the
             second
             Emperour
             who
             favoured
             Protestants
             more
             then
             any
             Emperour
             prized
             him
             .
             His
             study
             was
             reconciliation
             and
             a
             middle
             way
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             professeth
             to
             be
             his
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             261.
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               spake
               the
               best
               of
               all
               parties
               that
               he
               might
               displease
               none
               .
               Bernard
            
             
             is
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             page
             265.
             stiled
             a
             
               pious
               man.
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             was
             though
             a
             zealous
             Papist
             ,
             yet
             thought
             fit
             by
             Illyricus
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             
               Witnesses
               of
               Truth
            
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             .
             They
             are
             as
             impartial
             Authors
             (
             specially
             Bernard
             )
             as
             that
             age
             yielded
             ;
             if
             these
             be
             not
             taken
             for
             witnesses
             of
             things
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             Protestants
             will
             make
             up
             their
             Catalogue
             of
             witnesses
             for
             them
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Protestant
             writers
             do
             frequently
             alledge
             these
             very
             Authors
             for
             other
             things
             .
             Mornay
             in
             his
             
               Mysterie
               of
               Iniquity
               progress
            
             .
             46.
             cites
             these
             very
             writings
             against
             Papists
             .
             I
             conceive
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             B.
             think
             they
             said
             true
             ,
             when
             Bernard
             charged
             them
             that
             they
             
               derided
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               :
            
             and
             Cluniacensis
             that
             they
             
               excepted
               against
               Altars
               ,
               adoring
               of
               Crosses
               ,
               the
               Masse
               ,
               chanting
               inquires
               ,
               praying
               for
               the
               dead
               .
            
             If
             they
             be
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             so
             many
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             first
             ?
             
               Lucas
               Osiander
               Epit.
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               Cent.
            
             12.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
               anno
               Christi
            
             1158.
             cites
             Cluniacensis
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Eckbertus
             saith
             when
             he
             was
             
               Canou
               at
            
             Bon
             
               he
               with
               his
               Companion
            
             Bertoly
             
               did
               often
               speak
               with
               them
               whom
               he
               refutes
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               in
               his
               Sermon
               that
               they
               alleadged
               against
               Infant-baptisme
               Mat.
            
             28.
             19.
             
             Mark.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Though
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             they
             bely
             them
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             some
             upon
             report
             ,
             as
             Cluniacansis
             ,
             that
             
               they
               denyed
               some
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             saith
             
               Osiaander
               ,
               because
               they
               denyed
               the
               Apocryphal
               writings
               ,
            
             or
             perhaps
             
               because
               they
               denied
               arguments
               valid
               from
               the
               rites
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
            
             ;
             some
             upon
             false
             inferences
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             frequent
             thing
             in
             writers
             to
             make
             the
             consequences
             they
             gather
             from
             their
             writings
             the
             tenets
             of
             the
             Authors
             they
             impugne
             ;
             some
             it
             may
             be
             out
             of
             that
             abuse
             of
             charging
             those
             tenets
             and
             practises
             upon
             all
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             true
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             Christians
             did
             lewd
             practises
             ,
             because
             the
             Gnosticks
             did
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             Anabaptists
             are
             wicked
             because
             those
             of
             
               Munster
               ,
               Copp
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             proved
             so
             ,
             in
             which
             way
             Mr.
             B.
             walkes
             page
             138.
             &c.
             (
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             forgive
             him
             )
             yet
             it
             seemes
             utterly
             unlikely
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             
               Petrus
               de
               Bruis
               and
               Henricus
            
             and
             their
             followers
             should
             be
             belied
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             chief
             account
             in
             their
             time
             from
             several
             places
             charge
             them
             with
             denying
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             and
             rebaptizing
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             writes
             to
             3.
             
             
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               Bernard
            
             to
             the
             
               Earle
               of
               St.
               Gyles
            
             of
             purpose
             against
             them
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Bernard
               and
               Cluniacensiis
            
             put
             it
             for
             their
             prime
             error
             ,
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
               and
               Eckbertus
            
             produce
             ,
             and
             take
             on
             them
             to
             answer
             their
             allegations
             against
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             any
             allegations
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             Marriage
             ,
             
             which
             they
             charge
             them
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             likely
             they
             wrong
             them
             in
             these
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             Waldenses
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             true
             that
             some
             might
             be
             against
             Infant-baptisme
             ,
             yet
             others
             not
             ,
             some
             following
             
               Peter
               de
               Bruis
            
             ,
             others
             Waldus
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             reformation
             ,
             when
             some
             followed
             Luther
             ,
             others
             Zwinglius
             in
             the
             points
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             Images
             ,
             &c.
             or
             it
             may
             be
             that
             they
             all
             at
             the
             beginning
             held
             so
             ,
             but
             after
             left
             it
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             the
             conceit
             of
             
               Cassander
               ubi
               suprà
            
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             old
             book
             wherein
             their
             doctrince
             is
             cited
             by
             Illyricus
             in
             his
             
               Catalog
               .
               test
               .
               verit
            
             .
             printed
             Argentinae
             1562.
             pag.
             3
             ,
             4.
             there
             are
             some
             speeches
             ,
             which
             Illyricus
             is
             faine
             by
             glosses
             to
             free
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             Antipaedobaptisme
             :
             But
             whether
             the
             Waldenses
             were
             Antipaedopatists
             or
             no
             what
             I
             did
             alleadge
             was
             rightly
             done
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             
               brazen
               face
            
             or
             
               seared
               conscience
            
             ,
             or
             
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               take
               up
               any
               slaunder
            
             or
             
               joine
               with
               any
               party
               to
               defend
               my
               cause
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             most
             unbrotherly
             insinuate
             ,
             yea
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             before
             I
             cite
             Bernard
             and
             Cluniacensis
             ,
             I
             have
             these
             words
             :
             
               Now
               although
               he
               charge
               them
               with
               denying
               marriage
               &
               abstaning
               from
               meates
               ,
               yet
               you
               may
               smell
               out
               of
               his
               own
               words
               that
               this
               was
               but
               a
               calumny
               :
            
             but
             because
             by
             the
             reasons
             given
             I
             am
             induced
             to
             conceive
             notwithstanding
             Mr.
             Ms.
             and
             Mr.
             Bs.
             allegations
             that
             
               Peter
               de
               Bruis
            
             and
             Henricus
             ,
             and
             other
             godly
             persons
             and
             societies
             were
             500.
             yeares
             ago
             Antipaedobaptists
             ;
             yea
             I
             conceive
             as
             good
             a
             catalogue
             of
             Antipaedobaptists
             may
             be
             made
             almost
             in
             all
             ages
             as
             may
             be
             made
             for
             Protestants
             against
             many
             Popish
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             better
             then
             Antiprelatists
             can
             make
             against
             Episcopacy
             .
             And
             this
             I
             dare
             still
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             marvel
             Mr.
             B.
             dare
             bring
             such
             railing
             accusation
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             onely
             returne
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               rebuke
               him
            
             .
             The
             other
             untruth
             if
             not
             malice
             Mr.
             B.
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             is
             concerning
             my
             dealing
             with
             himself
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             in
             my
             
               Valedictory
               Sermon
            
             and
             Antidote
             shewed
             how
             impertinently
             the
             2.
             monsters
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             were
             brought
             as
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             against
             Anabaptists
             I
             added
             in
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             errors
             condemned
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             is
             the
             21.
             
             
               [
               To
               be
               justified
               by
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               works
               ]
            
             which
             
               I
               moved
               to
               be
               considered
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               near
               Mr.
            
             Bs.
             
               doctrine
               Aphorisme
            
             73.
             of
             Justific
             .
             and
             in
             my
             Antidote
             sect
             .
             8.
             page
             24.
             said
             
               it
               is
               near
               to
               it
            
             .
             Hereupon
             Mr.
             B.
             adjudgeth
             
               this
               dealing
               so
               grosse
               ,
               as
               he
               never
               found
               in
               any
               Jesuite
               ,
               a
               shamlesse
               charge
               ,
            
             and
             page
             190.
             
               the
               vile
               ebullition
               of
               rancor
               and
               malice
               in
               a
               most
               evident
               falshood
               ,
               that
               hath
               left
               no
               roome
               for
               blushing
               .
            
             And
             then
             cleares
             himself
             from
             the
             sense
             in
             which
             the
             Antinomists
             held
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             addes
             .
             Now
             
               what
               doth
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               but
               bring
               this
               as
               the
               same
               tenet
               with
               mine
               ?
               when
               it
               is
               even
               directly
               contrary
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             Mr.
             
             B.
             page
             189.
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               Your
               language
               about
               the
               absolutenesse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               too
               like
               many
               of
               the
               tenets
               of
               the
               Antinomists
               in
               N.
               E.
               ]
            
             useth
             the
             same
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             which
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             towards
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             or
             might
             know
             when
             I
             say
             with
             many
             Divines
             the
             Covenant
             is
             absolute
             ,
             I
             meane
             it
             as
             they
             do
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             promise
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               lawes
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             which
             Doctor
             Twisse
             and
             many
             other
             prove
             must
             be
             absolute
             or
             else
             
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               must
               be
               given
               according
               to
               mans
               desert
            
             as
             the
             Pelagians
             held
             ,
             which
             thing
             I
             expresse
             plainly
             in
             my
             Examen
             page
             164.
             whereas
             the
             Antinomians
             make
             it
             absolute
             in
             respect
             of
             justification
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             knew
             by
             conferences
             with
             me
             that
             I
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             symbolizing
             with
             them
             .
             But
             recrimination
             is
             no
             purgation
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             
               I
               bring
               it
               as
               the
               same
               tenet
               with
               Mr.
            
             Bs.
             
               but
               neare
               it
            
             :
             which
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             that
             however
             their
             in
             tent
             and
             his
             were
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             their
             words
             are
             the
             same
             .
             For
             Mr.
             B.
             Aph.
             76.
             and
             in
             the
             
               first
               edition
               of
               the
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
            
             page
             11.
             saith
             ,
             
               Doubtlesse
               the
               Gospel
               takes
               faith
               for
               obedience
               to
               all
               Gospel-precepts
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               workes
               ,
            
             James
             2.
             16.
             
               of
               giving
               food
               or
               clothing
               to
               a
               brother
               are
               a
               part
               :
            
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             justified
             by
             faith
             is
             justified
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             so
             Mr.
             Bs.
             proposition
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Antinominians
             ,
             however
             he
             used
             it
             to
             a
             contrary
             end
             :
             it
             's
             the
             same
             medium
             though
             Mr.
             B.
             prove
             one
             conclusion
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Antinomians
             another
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             them
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Antinomians
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             goes
             about
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             error
             in
             it
             and
             singularly
             ,
             and
             then
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               can
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               have
               ground
               to
               think
               that
               no
               Minister
               in
               England
               is
               of
               my
               judgement
               ?
            
             and
             then
             
               challengeth
               me
               to
               confute
               the
               doctrine
               of
               his
               book
               ,
               or
               leaves
               to
               judge
               whether
               I
               be
               not
               a
               meere
               empty
               calumniator
               .
            
             And
             addes
             ,
             that
             
               these
               words
               of
               mine
               [
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               his
               letter
               to
               me
               ,
               he
               saith
               he
               was
               hissed
               at
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ]
               are
               a
               relation
               like
               the
               rest
               from
               a
               bitter
               roote
               so
               most
               falsely
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               his
               letters
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               directed
               me
               to
               speak
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               [
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ]
               are
               my
               addition
               ,
               which
               is
               become
               ordinary
               with
               me
               .
            
             Then
             mentions
             
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               passage
               in
               his
               letters
               ,
               my
               offer
               of
               help
               to
               him
               for
               dividing
               ends
               ,
               but
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               no
               need
               of
               my
               help
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               not
               to
               engage
               with
               a
               renter
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             My
             exceptions
             against
             his
             doctrine
             in
             his
             Aphorismes
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             him
             afore
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             answer
             his
             challenge
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             motion
             of
             his
             Postscript
             .
             I
             conceive
             he
             erres
             ,
             1.
             in
             making
             justification
             
             by
             faith
             to
             be
             onely
             in
             law
             title
             .
             2.
             
             In
             making
             a
             first
             and
             after
             continued
             justification
             .
             3.
             
             In
             making
             it
             ,
             a
             continued
             ,
             not
             instantaneous
             act
             .
             4.
             
             In
             making
             obedience
             to
             all
             Gospel-precepts
             an
             essentiall
             part
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             fruite
             onely
             .
             2.
             
             I
             did
             no
             where
             say
             that
             
               I
               thought
               no
               Minister
               in
            
             England
             
               is
               of
               his
               judgement
            
             ,
             though
             I
             said
             
               I
               thought
               he
               had
               not
               made
               one
               Minister
               of
               his
               judgement
               .
            
             3.
             to
             the
             crimination
             of
             my
             speaking
             falsely
             I
             will
             set
             down
             his
             own-words
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             me
             ,
             
               [
               That
               pamphlet
               of
               justification
               I
               well
               knew
               was
               likely
               to
               blast
               my
               reputation
               with
               most
               Divines
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               hath
               answered
               my
               expectation
               :
               I
               am
               now
               so
               hissed
               at
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               feele
               temptation
               enough
               to
               schisme
               in
               my
               discontents
               ]
               .
            
             I
             had
             hot
             his
             letter
             by
             me
             when
             I
             spake
             those
             words
             not
             out
             of
             a
             bitter
             roote
             but
             to
             answer
             the
             prejudice
             against
             me
             as
             conceived
             singular
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             falshood
             in
             my
             speech
             
               [
               by
               most
               Divines
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ]
            
             being
             equipollent
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             to
             adde
             falsely
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             will
             be
             found
             to
             adde
             falsely
             Mat.
             15.
             8
             ,
             9.
             &c.
             my
             offer
             of
             helpe
             to
             him
             in
             what
             we
             agreed
             was
             not
             
               for
               dividing
               ends
            
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             complaint
             of
             weaknesse
             of
             body
             and
             want
             of
             time
             for
             study
             .
             It
             seemes
             he
             accounted
             me
             a
             
               renter
               of
               the
               Church
            
             afore
             my
             preaching
             at
             Bewdley
             the
             many
             Sermons
             on
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             against
             Infant-baptisme
             ,
             for
             discovering
             of
             the
             error
             of
             it
             in
             my
             bookes
             without
             other
             practises
             .
             It
             appeares
             thereby
             that
             even
             then
             when
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             most
             friendly
             he
             had
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             however
             he
             protest
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             yet
             his
             misinterpreting
             so
             many
             of
             the
             things
             I
             have
             done
             or
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             casting
             up
             his
             accusations
             in
             his
             book
             in
             charging
             me
             with
             frequent
             
               untruths
               ,
               schisme
               ,
               pride
               ,
               worse
               then
               the
               Devil
               in
               accusing
               my
               own
               children
               ,
            
             with
             bitter
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             insulting
             tauntes
             ,
             with
             other
             aggravations
             and
             expressions
             beyond
             brotherly
             and
             neighbourly
             respects
             ,
             yea
             I
             may
             I
             think
             say
             ,
             a
             sober
             minde
             are
             undeniable
             evidences
             of
             want
             of
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             candour
             towards
             me
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             judge
             what
             is
             in
             a
             man
             by
             his
             deedes
             rather
             then
             by
             his
             words
             .
             As
             for
             his
             pretence
             of
             
               zeale
               for
               God
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               brotherly
               reproof
               ,
            
             were
             he
             never
             so
             much
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             so
             much
             in
             the
             wrong
             for
             my
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             these
             could
             not
             justifie
             his
             carriage
             to
             me
             .
             And
             if
             other
             Ministers
             deale
             with
             me
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             Baillee
             ,
             Mr.
             Geree
             have
             done
             without
             doing
             me
             right
             after
             their
             false
             criminations
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             temptation
             to
             think
             that
             they
             have
             learned
             a
             principle
             like
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             no
             sin
             to
             say
             as
             bad
             as
             may
             be
             against
             a
             supposed
             Anabaptist
             for
             the
             Paedobaptists
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
               That
               Mr.
            
             Bs.
             
               charge
               of
               accusing
               and
               disputing
               my
               children
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Christ
               is
               vaine
               ;
               and
               some
               inquiry
               is
               made
               how
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             now
             gone
             through
             Mr.
             Bs.
             Epistles
             and
             History
             ,
             vindicated
             my self
             and
             the
             truth
             from
             many
             objections
             .
             There
             are
             many
             other
             things
             which
             are
             scattered
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             my
             
               Valedictory
               Oration
            
             and
             Corrective
             of
             my
             Antidote
             which
             are
             somewhat
             besides
             the
             dispute
             it self
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             rather
             point
             at
             then
             insist
             on
             because
             many
             are
             scarce
             worth
             the
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             esteem
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             book
             have
             gotten
             with
             men
             .
             Page
             165.
             what
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               my
               exceeding
               high
               and
               passionate
               disposition
            
             was
             but
             his
             misdeeming
             likely
             upon
             misinformation
             ,
             neither
             my
             words
             nor
             carriage
             shewed
             it
             .
             Page
             166.
             what
             the
             
               supposed
               girds
            
             were
             is
             set
             down
             before
             out
             of
             his
             now
             printed
             book
             ,
             whereby
             it
             seems
             my
             
               few
               disciples
            
             (
             as
             he
             miscalls
             them
             )
             are
             at
             least
             excused
             ,
             and
             no
             notorious
             falshood
             chargeable
             on
             them
             :
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               forced
               him
               to
               the
               disputation
            
             I
             conceive
             is
             not
             right
             ;
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             is
             shewed
             above
             ;
             that
             there
             were
             
               thousands
               of
               people
               there
            
             I
             think
             is
             overlasting
             :
             the
             tale
             of
             the
             dispute
             is
             made
             to
             prepossesse
             men
             with
             prejudice
             .
             I
             told
             him
             before
             that
             such
             a
             dispute
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             satisfy
             ,
             and
             I
             gave
             him
             my
             reasons
             ,
             and
             I
             propounded
             the
             way
             used
             at
             the
             Conference
             at
             the
             Hague
             ,
             judged
             best
             by
             Dr.
             Raynolds
             :
             but
             the
             way
             Mr.
             B.
             took
             he
             liked
             best
             ,
             and
             his
             carriage
             of
             it
             looks
             like
             an
             artifice
             cunningly
             contrived
             to
             please
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Schollers
             and
             others
             of
             which
             few
             can
             discerne
             between
             sleight
             and
             solid
             proofs
             .
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             my
             answer
             will
             prove
             Mr.
             Bs.
             arguments
             to
             be
             meer
             trifles
             .
             The
             untruths
             charged
             on
             me
             page
             167.
             are
             upon
             his
             mistake
             of
             the
             words
             written
             before
             him
             .
             I
             said
             not
             
               [
               to
               be
               used
               by
               Mr.
            
             B.
             ]
             but
             by
             others
             mentioned
             next
             before
             .
             That
             his
             passage
             was
             
               like
               to
               be
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               schism
               among
               those
               of
            
             Bewdley
             was
             no
             jest
             ,
             but
             a
             conjecture
             which
             the
             event
             hath
             proved
             true
             :
             how
             he
             misrepresents
             my
             words
             of
             
               charging
               their
               blood
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               hypocrisy
               to
               them
            
             is
             before
             shewed
             :
             it
             's
             not
             true
             
               I
               had
               been
               long
               time
               working
               a
               fearful
               schisme
               ,
            
             unlesse
             by
             accident
             ,
             it
             being
             true
             which
             Mr.
             Allen
             and
             Mr.
             Shepherd
             say
             
               Advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             ,
             pag.
             27.
             
               scarce
               truth
               or
               error
               can
               now
               adaies
               be
               received
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               schisme
               .
            
             His
             lines
             were
             
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               a
               schisme
               ,
            
             in
             that
             it
             was
             taken
             as
             if
             Anabaptists
             and
             with
             them
             my self
             were
             adjudged
             hereticks
             by
             him
             :
             which
             if
             it
             were
             an
             untruth
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             like
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             in
             one
             period
             what
             Mr.
             B.
             sayes
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               that
               they
               end
               in
               wicked
               lives
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             next
             find
             the
             instance
             in
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             after
             me
             named
             as
             one
             of
             them
             will
             conceive
             he
             called
             them
             and
             me
             hereticks
             .
             And
             however
             he
             protest
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             yet
             his
             asserting
             me
             a
             Sect-Master
             page
             188.
             and
             his
             inclining
             to
             Vossius
             ,
             &c.
             their
             definition
             of
             an
             Heretick
             page
             171.
             and
             his
             words
             page
             259.
             make
             me
             think
             he
             comes
             not
             much
             short
             of
             counting
             me
             an
             heretick
             .
             To
             his
             allegations
             of
             my
             speeches
             concerning
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             Independents
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
             I
             may
             say
             the
             doctrine
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             heresies
             ,
             yet
             not
             censure
             the
             men
             that
             hold
             it
             as
             heretical
             ;
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             formally
             an
             heretick
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             materially
             ,
             to
             hold
             that
             which
             denominated
             a
             party
             heretical
             .
             In
             my
             Examen
             I
             tell
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             now
             Mr.
             B.
             that
             I
             think
             none
             of
             those
             glorious
             lights
             mentioned
             held
             Mr.
             Ms.
             position
             .
             I
             do
             not
             
               judge
               all
               hereticks
               that
               be
               against
               my
               opinion
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             justly
             stiled
             heretiques
             then
             my self
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             quicknesse
             in
             replying
             afore
             he
             weighed
             my
             speeches
             or
             perhaps
             my
             scantnesse
             in
             expressions
             out
             of
             warinesse
             what
             I
             said
             to
             him
             (
             whom
             I
             found
             very
             captious
             )
             hath
             I
             perceive
             created
             me
             these
             hard
             censures
             .
             That
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             page
             172.
             
               he
               dare
               say
               of
               me
            
             I
             dare
             say
             is
             false
             .
             The
             inference
             which
             he
             calls
             strange
             is
             none
             of
             mine
             :
             the
             passage
             and
             time
             of
             writing
             it
             do
             still
             prevaile
             with
             me
             to
             conceive
             that
             he
             wanted
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             through
             ill
             surmises
             of
             me
             .
             Page
             174.
             
             Infant-sprinking
             or
             pouring
             water
             on
             them
             will
             not
             be
             proved
             baptisme
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             
               ease
               sinners
               that
               own
               their
               infant-sprinkling
               as
               baptism
               by
               my
               assertion
               :
            
             that
             
               I
               tell
               them
               they
               never
               sinned
               against
               their
               baptisme
               and
               engagement
            
             is
             a
             fiction
             of
             
               Mr.
               B.
            
             in
             which
             he
             hath
             a
             pretty
             art
             .
             I
             said
             not
             
               Mr.
               B.
            
             gave
             us
             a
             title
             to
             make
             us
             odious
             ,
             but
             
               [
               that
               might
               make
               us
               odious
               ]
            
             which
             imports
             the
             term
             might
             make
             us
             odious
             ,
             not
             that
             
               Mr.
               B.
            
             had
             that
             purpose
             in
             using
             it
             .
             Page
             175.
             
             He
             hath
             a
             discourse
             
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               accuser
               and
               the
               opposition
               of
               justification
               to
               accusation
               and
               condemnation
            
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               proper
               language
               to
               say
               he
               accuseth
               another
               ,
               who
               denies
               a
               supposed
               priviledge
               to
               be
               due
               to
               him
               .
            
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             accusers
             accusation
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             execution
             too
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             accuser
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             
               [
               accusation
            
             ]
             noted
             the
             accusers
             act
             ,
             not
             his
             end
             ;
             that
             justification
             is
             opposed
             to
             accusation
             and
             condemnation
             shewes
             they
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             the
             charging
             with
             a
             fault
             ,
             the
             other
             passing
             sentence
             .
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             yet
             understand
             not
             his
             language
             of
             accusing
             
             without
             charging
             with
             a
             fault
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             any
             law-dictionary
             doth
             so
             define
             accusation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             non-visible
             churchmembership
             of
             infants
             is
             poenal
             ,
             or
             deprivation
             of
             a
             mercy
             now
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             by
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Church-frame
             .
             Whether
             the
             not
             acknowledging
             infants
             visible
             churchmembership
             be
             a
             
               denying
               a
               mercy
               reall
            
             or
             imaginary
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             
               injustice
               ,
               scorne
            
             ,
             or
             any
             error
             in
             my
             tenet
             about
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             in
             answering
             his
             book
             .
             What
             I
             do
             hold
             I
             do
             it
             not
             
               without
               natural
               affection
               to
               my
               children
               ,
            
             out
             of
             conscience
             of
             maintaining
             truth
             .
             The
             very
             same
             he
             chargeth
             upon
             me
             for
             denying
             infant-baptisme
             might
             
               mutatis
               mutandis
            
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             be
             charged
             on
             him
             for
             denying
             infant-communion
             .
             I
             do
             judge
             this
             Rhetorical
             or
             Satyrical
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             trifling
             in
             a
             serious
             matter
             .
             That
             which
             is
             said
             page
             176.
             of
             
               my
               disputing
               my
               children
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               denying
               them
               to
               be
               visible
               Church-members
            
             is
             Mr.
             Bs
             mistake
             in
             
               defining
               visible
               Church-membership
            
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             examining
             the
             27.
             chap.
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             book
             .
             It
             's
             not
             true
             I
             deny
             all
             
               infants
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               title
               to
               salvation
               which
               upon
               promise
               they
               have
               in
               point
               of
               law
               .
            
             Mr.
             Bs.
             conditional
             Covenant
             gives
             no
             title
             till
             the
             condition
             be
             put
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             not
             say
             is
             true
             of
             any
             infants
             but
             the
             elect
             ,
             who
             alone
             are
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             Apostles
             language
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             pag.
             177.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               do
               all
               I
               can
               to
               keep
               infants
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             I
             deny
             that
             to
             hinder
             their
             baptisme
             is
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             to
             baptize
             them
             is
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             why
             have
             they
             not
             the
             communion
             according
             to
             that
             which
             we
             reade
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13
             ?
             Are
             Janizaries
             who
             were
             baptized
             children
             of
             Greek
             Christians
             therefore
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ?
             Mr.
             B.
             though
             he
             had
             the
             Copy
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             yet
             misrepresents
             my
             words
             .
             I
             said
             not
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Devils
               part
               to
               say
               that
               the
               infants
               of
               believers
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             my
             words
             were
             
               [
               it
               being
               an
               error
               ,
               and
               such
               pernicious
               effects
               following
               ,
               that
               people
               think
               therefore
               they
               are
               Christians
               because
               baptized
               ,
            
             (
             which
             opinion
             of
             theirs
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             words
             .
             
               For
               they
               are
               visible
               Christians
               that
               are
               baptized
               into
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               since
               by
               word
               or
               workes
               renounced
               him
               )
               and
               rest
               therein
               ,
               and
               are
               thereby
               held
               in
               carnal
               presumption
               ,
               we
               ought
               rather
               to
               think
               those
               that
               maintain
               infant-baptisme
               play
               the
               Devils
               part
               ]
            
             which
             expressions
             of
             mine
             being
             added
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             arguings
             will
             appear
             .
             That
             which
             he
             hath
             page
             178.
             
               [
               that
               it
               is
               no
               more
               thankes
               to
               me
               then
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               I
               keep
               not
               God
               from
               making
               promise
               to
               his
               people
               ]
            
             which
             intimates
             I
             would
             do
             it
             if
             it
             were
             in
             my
             power
             (
             for
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             thanks
             to
             me
             then
             Satan
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             
             there
             's
             no
             more
             hindrance
             in
             me
             from
             doing
             it
             then
             in
             Satan̄
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             same
             will
             )
             is
             a
             suggestion
             that
             exceedes
             all
             moderation
             ,
             as
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             were
             bent
             not
             onely
             to
             rake
             up
             all
             the
             dirt
             he
             can
             to
             cast
             in
             my
             face
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             put
             an
             ill
             construction
             on
             all
             I
             say
             .
             My
             answer
             was
             a
             faire
             answer
             to
             a
             virulent
             charge
             .
             In
             2.
             senses
             I
             conceived
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             
               Infants
               are
               disputed
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             the
             one
             as
             if
             my
             dispute
             made
             Christ
             not
             Covenant
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             if
             it
             made
             them
             not
             Covenant
             to
             Christ.
             I
             said
             ,
             neither
             was
             true
             .
             What
             saies
             Mr.
             B.
             ?
             1.
             
             
               Election
               is
               not
               a
               Covenant
            
             .
             Nor
             did
             I
             say
             it
             was
             .
             And
             then
             addes
             
               [
               nor
               are
               they
               in
               Covenant
               because
               elected
               ]
            
             which
             speech
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             where
             
               [
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               ]
            
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
               [
               the
               Elect
            
             ]
             as
             the
             Analysis
             shewes
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Authors
             cited
             by
             me
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             Besides
             whom
             more
             may
             be
             produced
             .
             I
             will
             add
             two
             now
             .
             Mr.
             Rutherfurd
             in
             that
             piece
             of
             his
             which
             is
             the
             exactest
             of
             his
             workes
             .
             
               Exercit
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             num
             .
             7.
             
             
               Soli
               electi
               dicuntur
               in
               Scripturis
               foederati
               ,
               filii
               &
               haeredes
               promissionis
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             
             The
             elect
             alone
             are
             said
             in
             the
             Sctiptures
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             and
             Mr.
             
               Norton
               in
               resp
               .
               ad
               Apollon
               .
            
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             30.
             
             
               Objectum
               foederis
               gratiae
               sunt
               soli
               electi
               .
            
             The
             object
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             are
             the
             elect
             alone
             .
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             deny
             
               that
               God
               Covenanteth
               with
               our
               infants
               to
               be
               their
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               them
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Covenant
               he
               formerly
               made
               with
               infants
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               now
               affirmes
               .
            
             What
             he
             affirmes
             distinctly
             I
             cannot
             well
             tell
             :
             he
             doth
             so
             confusedly
             expresse
             himself
             in
             his
             bookes
             .
             He
             distinguished
             between
             an
             absolute
             and
             a
             conditional
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             absolute
             he
             saies
             belongs
             onely
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             will
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             meane
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             infants
             of
             believers
             being
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             baptism's
             sealing
             of
             it
             :
             yea
             he
             blames
             me
             often
             for
             so
             conceiving
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             page
             223.
             he
             disputes
             against
             that
             tenet
             as
             my
             fifth
             error
             .
             The
             conditional
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             justification
             and
             salvation
             upon-condition
             of
             faith
             :
             this
             he
             saith
             is
             sealed
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             not
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             makes
             belonging
             to
             all
             the
             posterity
             of
             Adam
             ,
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             .
             And
             this
             it
             seemes
             most
             likely
             he
             meanes
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             infants
             of
             believers
             being
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             baptisme
             seales
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             in
             Covenant
             are
             to
             be
             sealed
             thereby
             .
             But
             according
             to
             this
             conditional
             Covenaat
             either
             all
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             whether
             elect
             or
             reprobate
             ,
             infants
             of
             believers
             or
             unbelievers
             ,
             or
             else
             
               none
               till
               they
               performe
               the
               condition
               ,
            
             which
             is
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             all
             infants
             of
             believers
             .
             [
             Mr.
             
               B.
               in
               his
               additions
            
             to
             the
             
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
            
             ,
             part
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             prop.
             2.
             
             
               A
               conditional
               promise
               puts
               nothing
               in
               being
               ,
               till
               the
               
               performance
               of
               the
               condition
               ;
               nor
               gives
               any
               certainty
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               performance
               .
               ]
            
             As
             for
             any
             Covenant
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             besides
             these
             containing
             onely
             the
             promise
             of
             visible
             Church-membership
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             imagined
             priviledges
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             infants
             of
             Gentile
             believers
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             phantasme
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             Mr.
             Bs.
             opinion
             of
             infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             (
             which
             I
             could
             not
             do
             till
             I
             had
             his
             book
             )
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             text
             he
             hath
             brought
             proves
             such
             a
             promise
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             proved
             more
             to
             belong
             to
             infants
             by
             promise
             then
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             visible
             Church-membership
             ,
             nor
             right
             to
             baptisme
             in
             infancy
             ordinarily
             will
             follow
             thereon
             .
             As
             for
             that
             he
             saith
             in
             general
             termes
             ,
             that
             I
             deny
             
               that
               God
               covenanteth
               with
               infants
               of
               believers
               to
               be
               their
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               them
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
            
             is
             said
             like
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             my
             words
             being
             so
             plaine
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             that
             very
             place
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             that
             the
             Covenant
             or
             promise
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             adoption
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             is
             not
             made
             to
             all
             the
             natural
             children
             of
             the
             most
             godly
             believers
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             Abraham
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             barely
             because
             they
             are
             their
             children
             ,
             but
             because
             elect
             ,
             or
             believers
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             Mr.
             Geree
             in
             their
             answers
             to
             me
             confesse
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             being
             expresly
             delivered
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             and
             by
             the
             streame
             of
             Protestant
             writers
             maintained
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             many
             infants
             of
             believers
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             nor
             dare
             I
             say
             that
             no
             infants
             of
             unbelievers
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             sense
             :
             I
             onely
             say
             I
             neither
             know
             which
             of
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             are
             thus
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             As
             for
             the
             arguings
             that
             he
             
               that
               denies
               Infants
               baptisme
               doth
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             they
             are
             built
             on
             these
             fancies
             that
             to
             
               be
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               connexion
               between
               being
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               and
               right
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
            
             which
             with
             other
             hypotheses
             of
             Paedobaptists
             I
             shall
             examine
             in
             my
             Review
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             addes
             ,
             That
             
               I
               flatly
               deny
               infants
               Covenanting
               with
               God
               ,
            
             whereas
             my
             words
             were
             farre
             from
             such
             flat
             denial
             being
             onely
             these
             
               [
               for
               my
               part
               I
               know
               not
               how
               any
               person
               should
               Covenant
               with
               Christ
               till
               he
               promise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             were
             not
             such
             a
             peremptory
             or
             flat
             denial
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             true
             ,
             it
             being
             against
             all
             experience
             ,
             that
             infants
             do
             so
             Covenant
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             when
             they
             are
             baptized
             cry
             and
             shew
             their
             unwillingnesse
             ,
             as
             August
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               remiss
               .
               et
               mer.
            
             pecc
             .
             c.
             23.
             
               flendo
               et
               vagiendo
               cùm
               in
               eis
               mysterium
               celebratur
               ipsis
               mysteriis
               vocibus
               obstrepunt
               .
            
             Then
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               disswade
               parents
               from
               so
               engaging
               their
               children
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               promising
               in
               their
               names
               ,
               which
               
               yet
               they
               ever
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               their
               duty
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               Deut.
            
             29.
             and
             other
             places
             shew
             .
             But
             in
             which
             words
             I
             perswade
             parents
             not
             to
             do
             (
             as
             he
             saies
             I
             do
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             ,
             my
             words
             are
             there
             all
             assertory
             of
             what
             I
             conceive
             infants
             cannot
             do
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             of
             perswasion
             or
             disswasion
             to
             the
             parents
             or
             any
             other
             .
             And
             for
             that
             which
             is
             added
             
               [
               then
               it
               seemes
               you
               know
               not
               how
               a
               Father
               should
               engage
               his
               child
               by
               covenanting
               in
               his
               name
               ]
            
             and
             after
             
               [
               you
               would
               have
               no
               parents
               to
               engage
               their
               children
               solemnly
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               by
               Covenanting
               in
               their
               names
               ]
            
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             it
             in
             that
             place
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             in
             my
             Sermon
             intituled
             
               Fermentum
               Pharisaeorum
            
             ,
             I
             gave
             a
             little
             touch
             against
             the
             use
             of
             sureties
             at
             baptisme
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             catechisme
             in
             the
             common
             prayer-book
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             
               promise
               that
               they
               should
               believe
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             I
             conceived
             onely
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             as
             
               surety
               of
               the
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             But
             I
             never
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             a
             Nation
             may
             engage
             solemnly
             the
             posterity
             even
             the
             unborne
             to
             take
             the
             Lord
             for
             their
             God
             (
             but
             this
             I
             rather
             take
             to
             be
             an
             adjuration
             under
             a
             curse
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             a
             promise
             for
             them
             that
             they
             shall
             )
             nor
             that
             a
             parent
             may
             engage
             his
             child
             by
             a
             promise
             of
             his
             own
             endeavour
             that
             he
             shall
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             child
             is
             engaged
             thereby
             :
             but
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Fathers
             promise
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             promise
             is
             an
             incitement
             to
             do
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             but
             makes
             not
             the
             child
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             onely
             because
             the
             thing
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             which
             he
             were
             bound
             to
             did
             the
             Father
             promise
             for
             him
             or
             not
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             this
             makes
             a
             visible
             Church-member
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             nature
             or
             law
             as
             his
             childs
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             for
             his
             being
             admitted
             a
             visible
             Church-member
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             B.
             hastily
             answering
             me
             jumbles
             things
             together
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             impatient
             of
             considering
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             chargeth
             me
             with
             what
             I
             avow
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             concludes
             scoffically
             ,
             
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               how
               well
               do
               you
               free
               your self
               from
               this
               charge
               ?
            
             Should
             I
             imitate
             him
             I
             should
             cry
             
               shamelesse
               foul
               dealing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             examine
             his
             writing
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             his
             fashion
             Pag.
             179.
             
             He
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               did
               not
               distinguish
               of
               disciples
               ,
               or
               yield
               infants
               disciples
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
            
             &
             
               If
               I
               acknowledge
               them
               disciples
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               I
               should
               speak
               out
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             put
             in
             those
             words
             in
             my
             Sermon
             
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               Christ
               appointed
               disciples
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             to
             intimate
             that
             I
             did
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             infants
             might
             be
             disciples
             by
             the
             immediate
             secret
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             ordinary
             &
             mediate
             way
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             rule
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             is
             set
             .
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             of
             a
             
               disciple
               of
               Christ
               without
               learning
               Christs
               doctrine
               ,
               of
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               without
               service
               actively
               or
               passively
               ,
               a
               disciple
               
               remotely
               by
               the
               Fathers
               being
               a
               disciple
            
             it
             is
             nothing
             like
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             [
             disciple
             ]
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             or
             the
             terme
             
               [
               servant
               of
               God
            
             ]
             as
             equipollent
             to
             
               [
               a
               disciple
            
             ]
             and
             no
             marvel
             I
             should
             mistake
             Mr.
             B.
             who
             used
             termes
             in
             a
             sense
             I
             never
             met
             with
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             I
             still
             conceive
             to
             be
             a
             piece
             of
             new
             gibberish
             .
             And
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               took
               servant
               ,
               and
               disciple
               according
               to
               their
               relative
               formal
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               either
               with
               the
               accidental
               consideration
               of
               active
               or
               passive
               ,
            
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             I
             should
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             what
             to
             answer
             him
             using
             termes
             in
             such
             an
             uncouth
             non-sense
             acception
             as
             I
             never
             met
             with
             before
             .
             
               (
               For
               if
               the
               trumpet
               give
               an
               uncertain
               sound
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himself
               to
               battel
               ?
               )
            
             And
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             a
             grosser
             absurdity
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             those
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             ,
             to
             take
             disciple
             and
             servant
             in
             their
             relative
             formal
             nature
             without
             learning
             or
             service
             active
             or
             passive
             ;
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             himselfe
             page
             92.
             where
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               disciple
               ,
               souldier
               ,
               husbandman
               ,
               trades-man
               remaines
               when
               the
               act
               ceaseth
               for
               a
               time
               ,
            
             yet
             expressely
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               relation
               and
               so
               the
               denomination
               is
               from
               the
               act
               of
               service
               ,
               learning
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             yet
             he
             would
             have
             infants
             to
             be
             denominated
             disciples
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             without
             their
             act
             of
             learning
             or
             service
             ,
             or
             capacity
             of
             actual
             learning
             or
             service
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             :
             and
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             learning
             or
             service
             actively
             or
             passively
             
               accidental
               to
               the
               title
               or
               denomination
               of
               a
               disciple
               or
               servant
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             monstrous
             absurdity
             to
             make
             a
             denomination
             without
             the
             forme
             denominating
             ,
             yea
             to
             count
             it
             accidental
             to
             conceive
             a
             relation
             without
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             call
             one
             a
             Father
             without
             begetting
             ,
             a
             Lord
             without
             dominion
             ,
             a
             signe
             without
             signification
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             riddle
             
               vir
               non
               vir
               ,
               percussit
               non
               percussit
               ,
               avem
               non
               avem
               ,
               lapide
               non
               lapide
               ,
               super
               arbore
               non
               arbore
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             
               absurdorum
               absurdissimū
               oppositum
               in
               apposito
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             notion
             of
             a
             disciple
             never
             proved
             is
             the
             ground
             work
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             first
             .
             argument
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             I
             may
             use
             Mr.
             Bs.
             words
             ,
             
               they
               are
               very
               tractable
               soules
               that
               are
               led
               by
               his
               notions
               .
            
             page
             180.
             
             He
             thinks
             
               strange
               that
               a
               man
               of
               my
               parts
               should
               know
               of
               no
               separation
               to
               God
               but
               by
               election
               or
               calling
               ,
               he
               questions
               whether
               election
               be
               proper
               separation
               ,
            
             he
             saies
             
               that
               the
               Jewes
               first-borne
               were
               seperated
               by
               a
               law
               ,
               and
               men
               now
               by
               dedication
               separate
               goods
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               meanes
               separation
               neither
               by
               election
               nor
               extraordinary
               or
               ordinary
               call
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               law
               or
               Covenant
               of
               God.
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             still
             abuseth
             me
             by
             leaving
             out
             my
             words
             
               [
               as
               the
               case
               now
               stands
               ]
            
             which
             were
             put
             in
             as
             remarkable
             ,
             to
             exclude
             that
             way
             of
             separation
             to
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             goods
             ,
             &c.
             were
             holy
             as
             separated
             to
             God.
             Election
             is
             ,
             alwayes
             with
             seperation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             differencing
             one
             from
             
             another
             ,
             and
             as
             election
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               purpose
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             so
             likewise
             separation
             ,
             Paul
             was
             separated
             
               from
               his
               mothers
               wombe
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             15.
             according
             to
             Gods
             pleasure
             and
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             his
             election
             :
             And
             with
             this
             separation
             infants
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             Jeremiah
             ch
             .
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             so
             the
             terme
             
               [
               holy
            
             ]
             is
             applied
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             16.
             to
             the
             Jewes
             then
             unborne
             ,
             who
             were
             after
             to
             be
             called
             ver
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             
               called
               Saints
            
             is
             used
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             As
             for
             infants
             of
             believers
             whether
             elect
             or
             reprobate
             outward
             federal
             holinesse
             I
             know
             no
             such
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             law
             or
             Covenant
             separates
             every
             child
             of
             a
             believer
             to
             God.
             According
             to
             Mr.
             
               B.
               the
               Covenant
               sealed
               by
               baptisme
               is
               conditional
               ,
            
             and
             that
             belongs
             to
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             till
             persons
             are
             severed
             by
             believing
             ,
             and
             unbeliefe
             :
             this
             Covenant
             therefore
             of
             it self
             without
             putting
             the
             condition
             doth
             not
             separate
             any
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             infants
             till
             they
             be
             believers
             :
             the
             absolute
             is
             onely
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             onely
             the
             elect
             are
             separated
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             all
             ,
             perhaps
             but
             a
             few
             of
             the
             children
             of
             believers
             ,
             but
             an
             Isaac
             of
             all
             Abrahams
             children
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             A
             law
             or
             Covenant
             of
             God
             separating
             all
             infants
             of
             believers
             barely
             for
             their
             parents
             faith
             to
             be
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             Mr.
             Bs.
             dream
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             with
             Gods
             assistance
             in
             examing
             his
             second
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
             
               About
               Mr.
            
             Bs.
             4.
             
               texts
               urged
               impertinently
               to
               prove
               infants
               visible
               Church-membership
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             183.
             he
             saies
             it
             is
             a
             
               palpable
               untruth
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               four
               texts
               in
               his
               Epistle
            
             Levit.
             25.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
               with
               Rom.
            
             11.
             19.
             
               were
               all
               he
               concluded
               any
               thing
               from
               ,
               meaning
               in
               the
               dispute
               at
            
             Bewdley
             ,
             and
             saies
             
               the
               hearers
               know
               it
               and
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               before
               .
            
             But
             to
             my
             best
             remembrance
             with
             search
             into
             the
             notes
             I
             took
             after
             ,
             and
             the
             notes
             which
             were
             communicated
             to
             me
             it
             is
             no
             untruth
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             I
             think
             he
             alluded
             to
             ,
             but
             I
             remember
             not
             it
             was
             urged
             or
             any
             other
             text
             besides
             the
             forenamed
             as
             a
             medium
             from
             which
             to
             conclude
             any
             proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             Then
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               fully
               answered
               before
               ,
               but
               yet
               addes
               concerning
            
             Levit.
             25.
             41
             ,
             42.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Jewes
               infants
               ,
               were
               infants
               ,
               and
               the
               dispute
               between
               us
               was
               of
               the
               species
               .
            
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Though
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             before
             him
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             usually
             call
             the
             sort
             or
             ranke
             
             of
             men
             that
             are
             infants
             the
             species
             ;
             yet
             other
             Logicians
             usually
             call
             [
             man
             ]
             the
             lowest
             species
             or
             kind
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               age
               and
               sex
               make
               not
               another
               kinde
               .
            
             2.
             
             But
             allowing
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             their
             language
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               the
               dispute
               is
               not
               about
               the
            
             species
             
               or
               kind
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               infants
               as
               infants
               ,
            
             but
             infants
             of
             believers
             ,
             who
             are
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             as
             it
             was
             rightly
             stated
             between
             me
             and
             Mr.
             M.
             was
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               infants
               of
               believers
               were
               to
               be
               baptized
               with
               Christs
               baptisme
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Minister
               according
               to
               ordinary
               rule
               without
               extraordinary
               revelation
               or
               direction
               ?
            
             And
             if
             Paedobaptists
             will
             maintain
             their
             practise
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             good
             this
             proposition
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               infant-children
               of
               professed
               or
               inchurched
               believers
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               with
               Christs
               baptisme
               by
               the
               law
               full
               Minister
               according
               to
               ordinary
               rule
               .
            
             Though
             Mr.
             Baillee
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             for
             some
             advantage
             set
             down
             this
             as
             their
             proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             That
             
               some
               infants
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             M.
             B.
             saies
             
               he
               had
               proved
               our
               priviledges
               greater
               then
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               deny
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               this
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             Gods
             servants
             )
             
               was
               not
               peculiar
               to
               them
            
             .
             Whereas
             I
             had
             proved
             the
             contrary
             from
             ver
             .
             55.
             and
             the
             whole
             chapter
             is
             about
             lawes
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             going
             before
             ,
             shew
             plainly
             that
             this
             law
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             children
             should
             return
             from
             servitude
             under
             which
             they
             were
             for
             poverty
             ,
             at
             the
             year
             of
             Jubilee
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             45
             ,
             46.
             plainly
             restraines
             it
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             allowing
             them
             to
             take
             the
             children
             of
             strangers
             so
             journing
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             proselytes
             ,
             as
             an
             inheritance
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             whatever
             sense
             it
             is
             meant
             that
             they
             are
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             21.
             2.
             is
             expressed
             .
             I
             do
             not
             conceive
             ,
             nor
             any
             interpreters
             that
             I
             meete
             with
             do
             expound
             this
             of
             a
             proselyte
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             borne
             .
             If
             Cornelius
             had
             children
             they
             had
             not
             been
             Gods
             servants
             in
             the
             sense
             there
             meant
             :
             which
             is
             clearly
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             his
             servants
             in
             this
             respect
             only
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             not
             as
             men
             would
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             onely
             would
             ,
             who
             had
             right
             to
             them
             by
             his
             purchase
             in
             bringing
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               none
               can
               get
               soveraigne
               Dominion
               over
               them
            
             (
             no
             not
             by
             their
             voluntary
             selling
             themselves
             )
             to
             
               prejudice
               his
            
             ,
             as
             
               Deodat
               .
               annot
            
             .
             in
             Levit.
             25.
             42.
             
             Whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             grosse
             abuse
             of
             this
             Scripture
             in
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             urge
             it
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             infants
             of
             Gentile
             believers
             now
             are
             servants
             to
             God
             ,
             related
             to
             him
             as
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             separated
             to
             himself
             from
             the
             world
             :
             which
             is
             spoken
             meerly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             children
             ,
             and
             their
             corporal
             servitude
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             at
             Gods
             disposing
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             redemption
             of
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             When
             he
             tells
             me
             
               of
               my
               accustomednesse
               to
               mistakes
            
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             true
             of
             himself
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             shewed
             )
             yea
             
             though
             the
             words
             were
             written
             before
             him
             .
             And
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             he
             calls
             
               my
               mistake
            
             that
             he
             
               argued
               thus
               ,
               Whosoever
               is
               called
               Gods
               servant
               may
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             seene
             if
             he
             had
             taken
             any
             care
             to
             set
             down
             my
             words
             rightly
             ,
             that
             my
             words
             were
             as
             his
             own
             notary
             took
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             printed
             them
             
               [
               If
               this
               be
               a
               good
               argument
               Infants
               are
               called
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               disciples
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               baptized
               ]
            
             which
             was
             his
             argument
             either
             in
             words
             or
             substance
             .
             As
             for
             the
             conclusion
             and
             argument
             as
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             page
             182.
             
             I
             think
             it
             was
             not
             urged
             in
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             Levit.
             25.
             42.
             is
             meant
             onely
             of
             Hebrew
             children
             ,
             not
             of
             Gentiles
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             sense
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             relatively
             separate
             to
             God
             from
             the
             world
             in
             the
             sense
             as
             [
             God
             's
             servants
             ]
             .
             is
             equipollent
             to
             a
             disciple
             of
             Christ.
             Page
             184
             he
             calls
             my
             answers
             to
             his
             allegation
             of
             Deut.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12
             
               vain
               ,
               senselesse
               reavils
            
             ,
             and
             then
             breaks
             out
             into
             words
             of
             pitty
             
               to
               people
               that
               take
               their
               opinions
               on
               my
               word
               .
            
             To
             which
             is
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             my
             answers
             are
             not
             
               vaine
               ,
               senselesse
               cavil
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             my
             reply
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             about
             that
             text
             .
             And
             as
             he
             pitties
             
               them
               that
               take
               their
               opinion
               on
               my
               word
               ,
            
             so
             I
             pitty
             them
             that
             take
             their
             opinion
             on
             his
             word
             ;
             or
             any
             meer
             mans
             word
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             priviledge
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             1.
             
             Page
             184.
             in
             my
             words
             [
             adoption
             ]
             is
             printed
             for
             [
             doctrine
             ]
             Page
             185.
             he
             repeates
             his
             frivolous
             charge
             of
             
               our
               accusing
               our
               children
               as
               no
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Christians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               ground
               to
               believe
               or
               hope
               they
               are
               saved
               :
            
             thus
             calumniating
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             often
             said
             they
             may
             be
             both
             Disciples
             and
             Christians
             invisibly
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             salvation
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             hope
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             election
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             general
             indefinite
             promises
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Gods
             usual
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             either
             from
             Mr.
             Bs.
             grounds
             or
             mine
             ,
             sith
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             say
             that
             every
             visible
             Church-member
             is
             saved
             .
             All
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             is
             about
             their
             visible
             Church-membership
             ,
             whether
             the
             denying
             that
             takes
             away
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             their
             salvatien
             :
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             it
             doth
             ,
             
               because
               there
               's
               no
               hope
               of
               that
               persons
               salvation
               that
               doth
               not
               seeme
               to
               be
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               doth
               not
               seeme
               to
               be
               of
               the
               invisible
               .
               Ergo
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Minor
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             as
             he
             takes
             the
             word
             
               [
               seem
            
             ]
             and
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             shew
             ,
             when
             I
             examine
             ch
             .
             27.
             of
             part
             .
             1.
             his
             mistake
             concerning
             the
             terme
             
               [
               visible
            
             ]
             as
             if
             it
             were
             as
             much
             as
             to
             appear
             such
             in
             the
             
               judgement
               of
               probability
            
             though
             not
             descernad
             by
             sense
             ,
             by
             which
             defini-nition
             the
             opposite
             termes
             [
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ]
             may
             be
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             terme
             [
             visible
             ]
             is
             used
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             use
             of
             writers
             ,
             whereby
             he
             misleades
             himself
             and
             others
             .
             Then
             he
             addes
             ,
             But
             Mr.
             T.
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               better
               that
               infants
               are
               no
               Christians
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               were
               .
               But
               believe
               him
               that
               list
               for
               me
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             do
             as
             he
             often
             deales
             with
             me
             ,
             charging
             me
             as
             
               playing
               the
               Devils
               part
               ,
               and
               worse
               ,
            
             but
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             conceive
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             by
             Gods
             judicial
             act
             of
             leaving
             him
             to
             himself
             ,
             out
             of
             addictednesse
             to
             calumniate
             ,
             or
             extream
             ill
             opinion
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             which
             I
             much
             feare
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             protestations
             out
             of
             disdainfulnesse
             of
             his
             Antagonist
             and
             delight
             in
             Satyrical
             quips
             he
             vented
             this
             passage
             .
             He
             cannot
             shew
             where
             ever
             I
             used
             such
             an
             impious
             speech
             :
             all
             I
             have
             said
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             mercy
             that
             our
             children
             are
             not
             visible
             Church-members
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             ,
             because
             it
             brought
             a
             heavy
             bondage
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Church-constitution
             of
             voluntiers
             is
             better
             ,
             nor
             do
             our
             children
             lose
             any
             thing
             by
             defect
             of
             such
             visible
             Church-membership
             .
             Yet
             if
             I
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             say
             so
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             who
             can
             say
             but
             God
             ?
             Might
             I
             not
             have
             repented
             and
             altered
             my
             speech
             ?
             Then
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             answer
             my
             arguing
             against
             his
             allegation
             of
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             to
             prove
             infants
             disciples
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             
               silly
               grounds
               ,
               insipid
               arguing
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             Rhetorick
             ,
             whereas
             the
             sillinesse
             (
             if
             any
             )
             is
             in
             his
             own
             inconsideratenesse
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             .
             That
             text
             serves
             not
             Mr.
             Bs.
             turne
             unlesse
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             act
             or
             action
             which
             these
             false
             teachers
             did
             were
             the
             cutting
             with
             a
             knife
             the
             little
             skin
             of
             the
             privy
             member
             ,
             for
             no
             more
             was
             done
             to
             infants
             in
             actual
             circumcision
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             passive
             subjects
             of
             any
             other
             action
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             Bs.
             argument
             is
             from
             what
             was
             done
             to
             infants
             by
             false
             teachers
             that
             infants
             are
             meant
             by
             
               [
               disciples
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             10.
             ]
             But
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             false
             teachers
             did
             not
             cut
             off
             that
             little
             skin
             ,
             but
             the
             parents
             of
             the
             infants
             as
             Mr.
             Bs.
             text
             shewes
             ,
             Act.
             21.
             21.
             and
             the
             same
             text
             ascribing
             the
             contrary
             to
             Paul
             to
             that
             which
             the
             false
             teachers
             did
             ,
             shewes
             it
             was
             teaching
             that
             was
             their
             putting
             on
             the
             yoke
             :
             which
             is
             more
             apparent
             from
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             where
             what
             is
             said
             v.
             10.
             
               they
               put
               the
               yoke
               on
               the
               necks
               of
               the
               disciples
               ,
            
             is
             ver
             .
             1.
             
               they
               taught
               the
               brethren
            
             :
             the
             disciples
             then
             are
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             on
             the
             yoke
             is
             the
             teaching
             them
             .
             My
             argument
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             teachers
             did
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             teach
             ,
             now
             the
             act
             there
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             false
             teachers
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             parents
             of
             infants
             ,
             none
             are
             blamed
             but
             they
             ,
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             and
             to
             ,
             not
             the
             parents
             ;
             therefore
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             the
             yoke
             was
             not
             actual
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             parents
             act
             ,
             not
             the
             false
             teachers
             :
             they
             neither
             did
             it
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             instrument
             attempt
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             though
             the
             one
             might
             follow
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             still
             appeale
             to
             any
             that
             are
             of
             common
             understanding
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             the
             false
             teachers
             ,
             did
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             were
             to
             
             infants
             or
             parents
             .
             And
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             exceptions
             ,
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             mistakes
             my
             confession
             ,
             I
             confessed
             they
             did
             not
             put
             the
             yoke
             eternally
             ,
             but
             onely
             endeavoured
             it
             ,
             because
             though
             they
             taught
             them
             the
             necessity
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             yet
             their
             doctrine
             was
             not
             received
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             said
             to
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             the
             phrase
             of
             putting
             on
             the
             yoke
             noted
             barely
             their
             intent
             or
             attempt
             ,
             but
             the
             act
             they
             did
             though
             
               sine
               effectu
            
             on
             the
             disciples
             :
             my
             words
             are
             plaine
             as
             they
             are
             printed
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             the
             yoke
             was
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             false
             teachers
             .
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             instances
             they
             serve
             better
             for
             me
             then
             himself
             .
             He
             that
             teacheth
             people
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             though
             thereby
             he
             inslave
             their
             infants
             by
             consequent
             ,
             yet
             the
             subject
             recipient
             of
             his
             act
             are
             onely
             the
             people
             taught
             ,
             nor
             doth
             any
             man
             in
             that
             speech
             understand
             the
             infants
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             said
             of
             Moses
             subjecting
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             his
             law
             ,
             though
             by
             consequent
             infants
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             speech
             Moses
             subjected
             (
             by
             teaching
             or
             commanding
             )
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             his
             law
             .
             The
             terme
             [
             children
             of
             Israel
             ]
             notes
             onely
             ,
             or
             as
             Logicians
             speake
             supponitly
             parents
             onely
             .
             The
             act
             of
             Gods
             calling
             Christ
             out
             of
             Egypt
             is
             a
             complex
             act
             ,
             noting
             the
             sending
             the
             Angel
             ;
             the
             command
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             his
             carrying
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             was
             the
             object
             or
             terminus
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             command
             .
             But
             the
             false
             Teachers
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             was
             formally
             the
             single
             act
             of
             teaching
             not
             circumcision
             ,
             they
             neither
             acted
             it
             nor
             attempted
             it
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             have
             no
             other
             subject
             recipient
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             taught
             ,
             not
             infants
             .
             Page
             187.
             
             He
             calls
             my
             speech
             
               [
               that
               I
               think
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               cannot
               shew
               in
               any
               one
               place
               where
               the
               word
               [
               holy
               ]
               is
               taken
               in
               his
               sense
               for
               a
               state
               or
               person
            
             (
             I
             do
             conceive
             I
             said
             for
             the
             state
             of
             a
             person
             )
             
               separated
               to
               God
               in
               that
               way
               he
               would
               have
               a
               person
               separated
               to
               God
               neither
               by
               election
               nor
               outward
               calling
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               way
               that
               I
               know
               of
               in
               which
               holinesse
               is
               used
               for
               a
               state
               separated
               to
               God
               ]
               a
               new
               crotchet
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             and
             answers
             it
             with
             a
             quaver
             ,
             and
             a
             jest
             .
             His
             quaver
             is
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               I
               prove
               it
               alwayes
               taken
               for
               a
               separation
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               shew
               that
               the
               word
               signifies
               a
               separation
               by
               this
               or
               that
               way
               or
               meanes
               effected
               ?
            
             His
             jest
             follows
             ,
             
               A
               man
               was
               out
               of
               love
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               &c.
               and
               is
               not
               this
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               reasoning
               with
               yours
               ?
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               holinesse
               is
               alwayes
               taken
               for
               a
               separation
               to
               God.
            
             2.
             
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             chastity
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             denies
             it
             not
             page
             255.
             onely
             saies
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             though
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Beza
             translates
             it
             ,
             
               id
               est
               ,
               ut
               abstineatis
               à
               fornicatione
               ,
            
             which
             shewes
             the
             holinesse
             there
             is
             no
             other
             then
             chastity
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             chastity
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             plain
             from
             ver
             .
             4.
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             
               to
               possesse
               the
               vessel
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
             body
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             chastity
             ,
             which
             the
             opposition
             
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               concupisence
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             and
             uncleannesse
             ,
             ver
             7.
             do
             shew
             .
             And
             this
             acknowledged
             by
             
               Illyricus
               in
               his
               clavis
               Script
            
             .
             on
             the
             word
             
               Sanctus
               ,
               Piscator
               in
               his
               scholie
            
             on
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             4.
             and
             others
             which
             I
             shall
             produce
             in
             my
             Review
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Bs.
             position
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             chaste
             is
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             to
             God.
             But
             I
             suppose
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             say
             every
             chaste
             person
             is
             in
             a
             state
             saparated
             to
             God
             which
             may
             intitle
             him
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             purpose
             to
             prove
             a
             person
             any
             way
             holy
             or
             in
             a
             state
             separated
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             be
             intitled
             to
             baptisme
             :
             but
             he
             must
             shew
             the
             way
             how
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             intitles
             to
             baptisme
             .
             The
             Jewes
             hereafter
             to
             be
             called
             are
             
               holy
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.
             16.
             by
             election
             .
             Mr.
             
               Cobbet
               Just
               vindic
            
             .
             chap.
             3
             sect
             .
             1.
             page
             37.
             
             
               The
               Jewes
               yet
               to
               come
               were
               in
            
             Pauls
             
               time
               holy
               federally
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               not
               actually
               ,
               but
               intentionally
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             then
             baptizable
             :
             the
             
               Mede●
               ,
               sai
            
             .
             13.
             3.
             are
             called
             
               Gods
               sanctified
               ones
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             visible
             Church-members
             .
             I
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             general
             sense
             
               [
               Legitimate
            
             ]
             might
             also
             signifie
             a
             state
             separate
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             onely
             posterity
             he
             allowes
             of
             according
             to
             his
             institution
             of
             marriage
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             15.
             which
             is
             very
             frequently
             called
             holy
             by
             Divines
             .
             And
             therefore
             letting
             passe
             his
             jocular
             tale
             ,
             my
             exception
             or
             answer
             to
             his
             reasoning
             from
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             deserves
             a
             better
             refutation
             then
             he
             hath
             yet
             given
             .
             Then
             he
             makes
             me
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             holinesse
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             whereas
             my
             words
             (
             as
             above
             )
             were
             more
             wary
             ,
             Mr.
             
               B.
               I
               think
               cannot
               shew
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             then
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Jewes
               infants
               are
               called
               the
               Holy
               seed
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               covenant
               or
               law
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               sense
               ,
               and
               then
               chargeth
               me
               with
               laying
               by
               conscience
               and
               common
               modesty
               ,
               having
               little
               tendernesse
               of
               conscience
               in
               accusing
               his
               will
               in
               charging
               him
               with
               a
               grosse
               falshood
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               carry
               things
               in
               generals
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               tell
               distinctly
               how
               infants
               are
               holy
               and
               in
               a
               state
               separated
               to
               God
               ,
               whereas
               he
               told
               me
               he
               meant
               holy
               by
               law
               or
               Covenant
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             which
             I
             may
             yet
             conceive
             him
             willing
             to
             carry
             things
             in
             generals
             ,
             sith
             this
             very
             explication
             is
             in
             generals
             ,
             the
             law
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             being
             not
             distinctly
             named
             and
             shewed
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             conditions
             that
             state
             of
             separation
             to
             God
             which
             infants
             have
             is
             ascertained
             ,
             whether
             upon
             their
             own
             act
             or
             parents
             ,
             and
             if
             upon
             parents
             whether
             immediate
             or
             mediate
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             or
             profession
             ,
             nor
             wherein
             that
             state
             of
             separation
             to
             God
             consists
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             :
             all
             or
             of
             some
             which
             perhaps
             I
             apprehend
             Mr.
             B.
             rightly
             in
             now
             ,
             yet
             not
             till
             I
             had
             read
             over
             his
             book
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             pickt
             out
             his
             meaning
             by
             comparing
             many
             passages
             together
             :
             which
             because
             
             he
             did
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             since
             in
             his
             printed
             writings
             put
             together
             as
             others
             do
             in
             their
             theses
             they
             maintaine
             .
             I
             guessed
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             carry
             things
             ▪
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             did
             say
             so
             (
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             I
             must
             take
             on
             his
             Scribes
             word
             )
             in
             my
             Sermon
             without
             any
             caution
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             might
             have
             imagined
             that
             I
             meant
             it
             with
             this
             caution
             (
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             allowed
             in
             constructions
             of
             such
             speeches
             ,
             where
             thematter
             leades
             us
             to
             conceive
             them
             intended
             )
             that
             I
             conceived
             him
             unwilling
             :
             which
             might
             be
             the
             more
             allowed
             to
             me
             in
             that
             speech
             which
             I
             had
             not
             a
             word
             written
             when
             I
             spake
             it
             ;
             which
             of
             all
             other
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             least
             fit
             to
             except
             against
             me
             for
             ,
             having
             in
             print
             offended
             in
             this
             way
             in
             worse
             manner
             ,
             page
             185.
             
             But
             to
             the
             matter
             now
             we
             conceive
             his
             meaning
             ,
             I
             still
             say
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             he
             cannot
             shew
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             [
             holy
             ]
             is
             taken
             for
             separated
             to
             God
             in
             his
             sense
             .
             He
             alleadgeth
             that
             the
             
               Jewes
               infants
               are
               called
               the
               holy
               seed
               :
            
             though
             he
             name
             not
             the
             text
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             been
             fit
             )
             yet
             I
             guesse
             by
             his
             words
             page
             83.
             he
             meanes
             Ezra
             9.
             2.
             in
             which
             place
             onely
             and
             Isaiah
             6.
             13.
             
             I
             find
             this
             terme
             in
             Scripture
             .
             But
             Ezra
             9.
             2.
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             infants
             ,
             but
             such
             
               a
               holy
               seed
               as
               mingled
               themselves
               with
               the
               people
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             which
             was
             in
             marriage
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             said
             of
             infants
             ;
             nor
             is
             
               [
               holy
               seed
            
             ]
             there
             meant
             of
             a
             state
             separated
             to
             God
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             by
             Covenant
             promising
             it
             to
             believers
             ,
             that
             their
             infants
             should
             be
             visible
             Church-members
             :
             For
             this
             holinesse
             was
             a
             state
             of
             difference
             or
             separation
             onely
             by
             legal
             descent
             from
             Israel
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             next
             parents
             ,
             and
             it
             did
             intitle
             them
             to
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             being
             reckoned
             in
             the
             genealogy
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             in
             full
             communion
             with
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             in
             respect
             of
             inheritance
             ,
             marriage
             ,
             &c.
             though
             they
             fell
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             
               Jeroboam
               ,
               Ahaz
               ,
               Manasseh
            
             ,
             &c.
             did
             .
             But
             proselytes
             though
             believers
             were
             not
             
               the
               holy
               seed
            
             there
             meant
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             forbidden
             to
             marry
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             .
             Yea
             the
             children
             of
             the
             holy
             seed
             begotten
             upon
             prohibited
             women
             ,
             as
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Nations
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             with
             their
             mothers
             to
             be
             put
             away
             as
             unholy
             according
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             Ezra
             10.
             3.
             contrary
             to
             the
             resolution
             af
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             which
             evidently
             shewes
             that
             the
             Jewes
             are
             called
             
               the
               holy
               seed
            
             by
             their
             descent
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             term
             
               [
               holy
               seed
               ,
               Ezra
            
             10.
             2.
             
             ]
             is
             all
             one
             with
             
               [
               Legitimate
            
             ]
             and
             if
             the
             Apostle
             did
             allude
             to
             that
             place
             in
             Ezra
             it
             serves
             more
             for
             my
             sense
             then
             Mr.
             Bs.
             and
             the
             sense
             may
             be
             conceived
             this
             ,
             
               If
               the
               unbelieving
               husband
               were
               not
               as
               sanctified
               to
               his
               wife
               so
               as
               that
               they
               might
               lawfully
               live
               together
               ,
               then
               the
               children
               should
               be
               unclean
               ,
               that
               is
               illegitimate
               ,
               as
               those
               in
            
             Ezra
             :
             
               but
               now
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               being
               determined
               that
               the
               law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               concerning
               prohibiting
               marriage
               with
               some
               people
               is
               voided
               ,
               and
               unequal
               
               marriage
               is
               not
               dissolved
               ,
               your
               children
               are
               holy
               that
               is
               legitimate
               .
            
             His
             evasion
             page
             188.
             about
             a
             judgement
             of
             charity
             will
             be
             found
             insufficient
             to
             avoid
             my
             exception
             against
             his
             exposition
             ,
             which
             is
             mistaken
             by
             him
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             at
             all
             smite
             me
             ,
             my
             exception
             being
             not
             as
             he
             imagines
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             judgement
             of
             charity
             concerning
             the
             sincerity
             of
             a
             persons
             profession
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             real
             believer
             :
             But
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             determining
             
               that
               the
               unbeliever
               is
               sanctified
               onely
               to
               the
               believer
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               onely
               such
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               also
               really
               such
               before
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               consequence
               including
               this
               Proposition
               according
               to
               his
               exposition
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               such
               onely
               are
               holy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               visible
               Church-members
               and
               baptizable
               ,
               of
               necessity
               all
               other
               by
               his
               exposition
               are
               prohibited
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               he
               that
               will
               follow
               the
               rule
               according
               to
               Mr.
            
             Bs
             ,
             
               exposition
               must
               know
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               parents
               faith
               ,
               which
               being
               impossible
               to
               be
               known
               without
               special
               revelation
               ,
               he
               may
               baptize
               none
               without
               it
               .
            
             Now
             Mr.
             B.
             answers
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             how
             by
             his
             exposition
             a
             man
             can
             go
             upon
             certainty
             that
             he
             doth
             his
             duty
             :
             but
             how
             without
             respect
             to
             his
             exposition
             a
             man
             may
             take
             a
             person
             for
             a
             sincere
             believer
             ,
             and
             so
             baptize
             him
             .
             But
             this
             serves
             not
             his
             turne
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             baptizer
             to
             baptize
             onely
             visible
             Church-members
             :
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             now
             of
             infants
             who
             can
             make
             no
             profession
             ,
             their
             visible
             Church-membership
             is
             known
             onely
             by
             their
             parents
             believing
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Bs.
             exposition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             those
             infants
             onely
             are
             visible
             Church-members
             whose
             parents
             are
             real
             believers
             before
             God
             :
             no
             hypocrite
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             rightly
             expound
             the
             Apostle
             can
             make
             his
             infant
             a
             visible
             Church-member
             ,
             and
             baptizable
             ,
             for
             his
             children
             are
             uncleane
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             baptizer
             to
             know
             the
             parent
             to
             be
             a
             real
             believer
             before
             God
             without
             special
             revelation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             it
             he
             cannot
             be
             certain
             he
             doth
             his
             duty
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Bs.
             suppositions
             ;
             yea
             he
             may
             be
             certain
             he
             doth
             not
             his
             duty
             :
             For
             he
             may
             be
             certain
             he
             cannot
             observe
             the
             rule
             of
             baptizing
             onely
             the
             infants
             of
             those
             that
             are
             real
             believers
             before
             God
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             some
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             to
             baptize
             the
             infants
             of
             such
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             rightly
             expound
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             they
             being
             unclean
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             visible
             Church-members
             ,
             nor
             baptizable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             be
             certain
             in
             baptizing
             promiscuously
             infants
             of
             visible
             professors
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             his
             duty
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             Bs.
             exposition
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             sins
             against
             the
             Apostles
             determination
             ,
             in
             baptizing
             those
             that
             are
             not
             baptizable
             by
             the
             Apostles
             determination
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             expounds
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             intelligent
             against
             his
             own
             light
             :
             but
             cannot
             be
             certain
             he
             doth
             his
             duty
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             know
             which
             are
             baptizable
             ,
             those
             infants
             being
             
             onely
             baptizable
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             resolution
             as
             expounded
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             who
             are
             the
             children
             of
             believers
             not
             onely
             so
             accounted
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             but
             also
             really
             such
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             know
             without
             special
             revelation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
             
               That
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               unjustly
               chargeth
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Sect-Master
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             his
             virulent
             and
             most
             unrighteous
             speech
             of
             me
             page
             188.
             
               that
               he
               hath
               as
               good
               evidence
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Sect-Master
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             I
             have
             replied
             before
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             And
             now
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             my
             conscience
             acquits
             me
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             making
             any
             Sect
             ;
             and
             my
             proceedings
             at
             first
             with
             my
             brethren
             in
             the
             Ministery
             manifested
             in
             my
             Examen
             and
             Apology
             ,
             in
             my
             applying
             my self
             to
             the
             Assemby
             and
             Mr.
             M.
             do
             fully
             clear
             my
             aime
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             Reformation
             with
             peace
             and
             concurrence
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             with
             them
             :
             (
             which
             course
             Mr.
             B.
             approves
             pag.
             246.
             )
             and
             if
             my
             writings
             had
             been
             fairely
             examined
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             they
             had
             not
             bin
             printed
             .
             What
             I
             did
             ,
             I
             was
             necessitated
             to
             ,
             by
             their
             sleighting
             the
             thing
             ,
             aed
             determining
             contrary
             to
             my
             positions
             ,
             in
             a
             Magisterial
             manner
             ,
             notwithstanding
             my
             writings
             ;
             whereby
             it
             became
             poenal
             to
             hold
             my
             tenet
             ;
             which
             enforced
             me
             to
             print
             .
             And
             yet
             neither
             then
             did
             I
             meddle
             with
             the
             practise
             till
             Mr.
             Baillee
             awakened
             me
             ,
             by
             telling
             me
             ,
             
               my
               infant-baptisme
               must
               be
               null
               ,
               by
               my
               principles
               .
            
             Nor
             have
             I
             baptized
             (
             save
             one
             nearely
             related
             to
             me
             ,
             )
             but
             where
             I
             was
             chosen
             a
             preacher
             ;
             where
             I
             conceived
             my self
             bound
             to
             baptize
             (
             by
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             )
             those
             disciples
             to
             whom
             I
             preached
             :
             nor
             did
             I
             joine
             any
             in
             communion
             ,
             till
             I
             saw
             that
             those
             that
             did
             their
             duty
             in
             being
             baptized
             ,
             were
             rejected
             and
             made
             odious
             ,
             with
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             necessitated
             to
             join
             in
             communion
             by
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             any
             others
             do
             not
             joine
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             partly
             because
             notwithstanding
             I
             am
             for
             my
             own
             particular
             much
             inclined
             to
             unite
             in
             the
             communion
             ,
             those
             that
             differ
             in
             judgement
             about
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             judgement
             expressed
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             12.
             and
             Mr.
             Jesseys
             determinations
             in
             his
             book
             intitled
             
               A
               store-house
               of
               provision
               to
               further
               resolution
               in
               sundry
               cases
               of
               conscience
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             from
             Acts
             2.
             41
             ,
             46.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             persons
             were
             baptized
             afore
             they
             
               brake
               bread
            
             together
             ,
             and
             
               Justin.
               Martyr
               .
               Apolog
            
             .
             
             2.
             
               ad
               Antoninum
               hath
               these
            
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               This
               food
               is
               with
               us
               called
               the
               Eucharist
               or
               thanksgiving
               :
               of
               which
               it
               is
               not
               allowed
               for
               any
               other
               to
               partake
               ,
               but
               him
               that
               believeth
               those
               things
               to
               be
               true
               which
               are
               taught
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               washed
               with
               that
               washing
               which
               is
               for
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               and
               unto
               new
               birth
               ,
               and
               that
               lives
               so
               as
               Christ
               hath
               delivered
               ,
            
             which
             passage
             is
             alleadged
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             156.
             though
             maimedly
             .
             And
             
               Augustin
               .
               tom
            
             .
             7.
             
               de
               pecc
               .
               mer.
               et
               remiss
               .
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               Adsacramentum
               mensae
               Domini
               nemo
               ritè
               nisi
               baptizatus
               accedit
               .
            
             And
             
               Lumb
               .
               sent
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             8.
             
             
               Hoc
               coeleste
               manna
               non
               nisi
               renatis
               praestari
               debet
               .
            
             And
             the
             generality
             of
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Divines
             hold
             so
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             342.
             
             
               We
               have
               no
               warrant
               by
               word
               or
               example
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               to
               admit
               any
               member
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               baptisme
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             taking
             any
             without
             baptisme
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             will
             but
             strengthen
             men
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             their
             infant-sprinkling
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             because
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             book
             and
             other
             meanes
             men
             are
             so
             possessed
             with
             the
             restoring
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             an
             error
             ,
             schisme
             ,
             a
             practise
             accursed
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             consciencious
             timorous
             men
             do
             of
             themselves
             shunne
             us
             ,
             and
             others
             furiously
             oppose
             us
             ;
             therefore
             I
             see
             a
             necessity
             of
             desisting
             from
             that
             enterprise
             ,
             yet
             resolved
             to
             join
             with
             other
             Christians
             of
             different
             judgement
             in
             what
             agreement
             &
             communion
             I
             can
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             prayer
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             disciplin
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             speak
             unfeignedly
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             injuries
             done
             me
             by
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             Geree
             ,
             Mr.
             Baillee
             ,
             and
             now
             beyond
             all
             the
             rest
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             yet
             my
             heart
             is
             towards
             them
             to
             promote
             with
             them
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             &
             I
             think
             Mr.
             B.
             &
             others
             are
             not
             ignorant
             that
             I
             have
             as
             absolutely
             and
             diligently
             opposed
             ,
             if
             not
             so
             happily
             ,
             the
             Popish
             ,
             Arminian
             ,
             Antinomian
             ,
             Familistical
             ;
             Socinian
             errors
             now
             broached
             as
             other
             men
             .
             What
             I
             said
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             20.
             
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             
               I
               seek
               unity
               with
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             most
             injuriously
             accused
             me
             as
             unpeaceable
             ,
             whether
             it
             hath
             come
             from
             others
             suggestions
             or
             his
             own
             misconceits
             of
             me
             .
             To
             that
             which
             is
             from
             pag.
             189.
             to
             169.
             is
             answered
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               right
               way
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               by
               strange
               accidents
               ,
               though
               wonderous
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             197.
             
             He
             drives
             on
             
               more
               furioso
            
             ,
             having
             recited
             my
             words
             concerning
             unsafenesse
             to
             judge
             of
             doctrine
             by
             such
             accidental
             strange
             things
             as
             Mrs.
             Dyers
             and
             Hutchinsons
             monstrous
             birthes
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             alle
             adged
             an
             example
             of
             determining
             that
             God
             was
             against
             the
             marriage
             of
             Priests
             by
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             added
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             God
             may
             order
             accidents
             for
             stumbling
             blocks
             ,
             he
             flies
             out
             thus
             ,
             
               Will
               not
               this
               man
               rather
               fight
               against
               heaven
               ,
               and
               dispute
               against
               miracles
               then
               let
               go
               his
               error
               ?
            
             and
             then
             in
             his
             pathetick
             Rhetorick
             insinuates
             ,
             
               as
               if
               this
               speech
               of
               mine
               were
               weakening
               the
               credit
               of
               Gods
               testimony
               in
               wonderous
               providences
               ,
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               fallen
               so
               farre
               as
               freely
               to
               sacrifice
               Gods
               glory
               to
               my
               fancies
               ,
            
             and
             then
             brings
             in
             exceptions
             against
             me
             in
             four
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               I
               call
               them
               onely
               strange
               accidents
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Compare
               it
               to
               the
               falling
               of
               a
               house
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               I
               disswade
               from
               judging
               of
               doctrine
               by
               such
               accidents
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Yea
               rather
               would
               have
               men
               think
               that
               they
               are
               stumbling
               blocks
               that
               men
               should
               not
               receive
               the
               truth
               .
            
             And
             then
             discourseth
             that
             
               the
               monsters
               in
            
             New
             England
             
               were
               the
               extraordinary
               directing
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             addes
             :
             
               Would
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               have
               us
               so
               carelessely
               regard
               Gods
               judgement
               &c.
               yea
               and
               rather
               judge
               the
               contrary
               ?
               It
               seemes
               if
               he
               had
               seene
               the
               wonders
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               onely
               have
               been
               hardned
               as
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               but
               judged
               God
               laid
               them
               as
               stumbling
               blocks
               .
               Who
               would
               not
               tremble
               to
               hear
               the
               holy
               God
               to
               be
               accused
               by
               man
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               led
               his
               people
               into
               evil
               by
               his
               wonders
               ?
            
             and
             then
             sets
             down
             two
             propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               true
               miracles
               are
               never
               to
               be
               distrusted
               ,
               but
               believed
               what
               ever
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Gods
               testimony
               ,
            
             John
             15.
             24.
             2.
             
             
               That
               some
               wonders
               that
               are
               not
               proper
               miracles
               in
               their
               nature
               ,
               may
               yet
               have
               a
               plain
               discovery
               of
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               when
               they
               are
               not
               against
               Scripture
               but
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               should
               exceedingly
               confirm
               us
               ,
               and
               such
               he
               conceives
               those
               monstrous
               births
               were
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               forgetting
               them
               among
               us
               is
               no
               small
               aggravation
               of
               our
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             passage
             I
             am
             nccessitated
             to
             answer
             ,
             being
             so
             deeply
             charged
             
             upon
             such
             mistaken
             grounds
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             hope
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordered
             this
             
             Shimei-like
             loosenesse
             of
             his
             pen
             to
             discover
             two
             things
             for
             his
             own
             good
             and
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             doate
             on
             him
             and
             his
             book
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             extreame
             bitternesse
             or
             uncharitablenesse
             towards
             me
             and
             those
             he
             termes
             Sectaries
             .
             2.
             
             His
             hasty
             ,
             inconsiderate
             ,
             rash
             and
             immoderate
             censures
             ,
             misconstructions
             and
             determinations
             .
             For
             wherein
             do
             I
             fight
             against
             heaven
             ,
             and
             dispute
             againstmiracles
             rather
             then
             let
             go
             my
             error
             ?
             In
             which
             words
             did
             I
             either
             weaken
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ?
             or
             sacrifice
             freely
             Gods
             glory
             to
             my
             fancies
             ?
             or
             regard
             so
             carelessely
             Gods
             judgement
             ?
             or
             rather
             judge
             the
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             judgement
             ?
             Whence
             may
             it
             seeme
             I
             would
             have
             been
             hardened
             as
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             judged
             God
             laid
             his
             wonders
             as
             stumbling
             blocks
             ?
             Or
             accused
             God
             as
             if
             he
             led
             his
             people
             into
             evil
             by
             his
             wonders
             ?
             Let
             Mr.
             B.
             prove
             any
             of
             these
             without
             his
             childish
             exclamations
             and
             vaine
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             confesse
             my self
             worthy
             to
             be
             held
             an
             Anathema
             :
             if
             not
             let
             him
             be
             dealt
             with
             
               lege
               Remniâ
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               lege
               Divinâ
               ,
               Deut.
            
             19.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Were
             I
             minded
             to
             retort
             I
             might
             take
             up
             some
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             passage
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             
               at
               Kederminster
            
             ,
             in
             which
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             thanksgiving
             daies
             for
             victories
             against
             the
             Scots
             are
             termed
             
               offering
               a
               sacrifice
               to
            
             Mars
             ,
             
               and
               keeping
               holy-daies
               for
               killing
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             In
             this
             manner
             ,
             will
             not
             this
             man
             fight
             against
             heaven
             ?
             weaken
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ?
             sacrifice
             freely
             Gods
             glory
             to
             his
             own
             fancies
             ?
             regard
             carelessely
             Gods
             judgement
             ?
             judge
             the
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             judgement
             ?
             &c.
             Who
             dare
             ascribe
             those
             glorious
             workes
             of
             providence
             in
             giving
             victories
             to
             a
             weake
             ,
             and
             farre
             smaller
             Army
             brought
             into
             a
             great
             streight
             ,
             over
             an
             Army
             double
             the
             number
             ,
             when
             solemne
             appeales
             to
             God
             were
             made
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             shew
             whose
             cause
             he
             owned
             ,
             to
             chance
             of
             warre
             and
             call
             the
             thansgiving
             for
             that
             victory
             offering
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             Mars
             ,
             using
             though
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             such
             a
             Heathenish
             profane
             censure
             and
             language
             concerning
             the
             actions
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             enjoined
             by
             a
             Christian
             State
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             holy
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             by
             prayer
             obtained
             such
             a
             signal
             mercy
             ?
             But
             I
             forbeare
             any
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             examine
             what
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             call
             
               them
               onely
               strange
               things
            
             .
             Answ.
             If
             they
             be
             referred
             to
             [
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             God
             ]
             which
             is
             in
             the
             next
             period
             ,
             and
             in
             Grammer
             construction
             should
             be
             the
             accident
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             them
             onely
             strange
             accidents
             ,
             and
             not
             miracles
             :
             if
             to
             the
             monstrous
             births
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             I
             do
             call
             them
             onely
             strange
             accidents
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             use
             a
             general
             terme
             abstracting
             from
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             ,
             which
             are
             differenced
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
               pa.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             s.
             1.
             
             yet
             using
             a
             terme
             that
             signified
             they
             were
             from
             remarkable
             providence
             .
             Even
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             I
             do
             not
             find
             to
             terme
             those
             accidents
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             miracles
             ,
             but
             the
             
               extraordinary
               directing
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               evident
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               wonders
               of
               providence
               ,
            
             which
             I
             also
             freely
             acknowledge
             .
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             
               I
               compare
               it
               to
               the
               falling
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               which
               might
               easily
               come
               from
               a
               naturall
               cause
               .
            
             Answ.
             1.
             
             He
             changeth
             [
             them
             ]
             into
             [
             it
             ]
             and
             so
             leaves
             it
             doubful
             what
             he
             meanes
             that
             I
             compare
             with
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             house
             :
             But
             I
             imagine
             he
             meanes
             the
             monstrous
             births
             ,
             because
             he
             addes
             that
             the
             
               falling
               of
               the
               house
               might
               easily
               come
               from
               a
               natural
               cause
               .
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             make
             any
             comparison
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             accident
             as
             if
             the
             one
             were
             no
             more
             observable
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             onely
             gave
             an
             instance
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             determine
             of
             a
             doctrine
             whether
             pleasing
             God
             by
             an
             accident
             :
             sith
             that
             accident
             in
             appearance
             to
             them
             was
             as
             evident
             a
             providence
             of
             God
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             debating
             the
             matter
             it
             should
             then
             fall
             on
             one
             side
             where
             married
             Priests
             were
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             were
             Monkes
             .
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             it
             was
             in
             shew
             a
             more
             likely
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             disproving
             marriage
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             the
             monsters
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             of
             disproving
             Mr.
             Wheelwrights
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             not
             happening
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             or
             the
             Assemblies
             sitting
             at
             Cambridge
             in
             
               New
               England
               ,
               August
            
             30.
             1637.
             or
             the
             Courts
             proceeding
             against
             them
             ,
             Oct.
             2.
             1637.
             but
             at
             another
             time
             and
             place
             though
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             so
             open
             a
             manner
             to
             publique
             view
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             though
             after
             evidenced
             sufficiently
             at
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             Mrs.
             Dyers
             child
             .
             And
             though
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             roome
             might
             come
             from
             a
             natural
             cause
             ,
             yet
             it
             falling
             at
             such
             a
             time
             on
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             another
             ,
             I
             believe
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             been
             then
             present
             he
             would
             have
             been
             apt
             to
             take
             it
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             providence
             of
             God
             against
             married
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Doctor
             Gouge
             in
             his
             priented
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             did
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             house
             at
             
               Blackfriers
               on
               Drury
               ,
               Redyate
            
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oct.
             26.
             1623.
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
             3.
             
             
               That
               I
               disswade
               from
               judging
               of
               doctrine
               by
               such
               accidents
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             My
             words
             are
             plain
             ,
             I
             conceive
             no
             safety
             of
             judging
             what
             doctrine
             is
             true
             or
             fals
             ,
             but
             by
             going
             to
             the
             law
             and
             testimony
             ,
             and
             trying
             thereby
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bid
             men
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             follow
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             his
             direction
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             adhering
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             monsters
             or
             other
             providences
             as
             barely
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             a
             doctrine
             to
             be
             false
             .
             And
             this
             I
             still
             think
             good
             advice
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             sufficient
             and
             onely
             rule
             which
             now
             we
             have
             to
             judge
             doctrines
             by
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             notwithstanding
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             signe
             or
             wonder
             ,
             yet
             to
             look
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             a
             prophet
             .
             
             The
             like
             is
             Isai.
             9.
             20.
             
             Luke
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             yea
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             Christ
             referres
             them
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             notwithstanding
             his
             miracles
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             though
             true
             miracles
             are
             never
             to
             be
             distrusted
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             hath
             foretold
             us
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
             There
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             and
             fals
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             they
             shall
             deceive
             the
             very
             elect
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             is
             foretold
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             13.
             13
             ,
             14.
             4.
             
             Because
             true
             miracles
             themselves
             do
             not
             testifie
             immediately
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             John
             3.
             2.
             and
             then
             they
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             person
             himself
             .
             As
             for
             other
             providences
             or
             real
             wonders
             if
             not
             wrought
             by
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             on
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             dreaded
             and
             observed
             as
             Gods
             workes
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             examined
             the
             doctrine
             by
             Scripture
             they
             have
             great
             influence
             on
             us
             either
             to
             confirme
             or
             unsettle
             in
             an
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             rather
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             of
             men
             and
             their
             practises
             ,
             then
             their
             opinions
             ;
             and
             yet
             therein
             we
             may
             mistake
             thinking
             Gods
             judgement
             may
             be
             against
             one
             when
             it
             is
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             thinking
             them
             worse
             then
             others
             contrary
             to
             our
             Saviours
             doctrine
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             such
             accidents
             there
             is
             not
             alwayes
             that
             certainty
             that
             may
             settle
             a
             person
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             mistakes
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             are
             invented
             and
             related
             with
             much
             art
             and
             confidence
             so
             as
             to
             deceive
             credulous
             people
             frequently
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             conceive
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             saith
             in
             effect
             as
             much
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             
               I
               know
               wonders
               that
               are
               not
               miracles
               are
               not
               to
               be
               interpreted
               or
               trusted
               to
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               Satan
               by
               Gods
               permission
               may
               performe
               them
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               may
               do
               lying
               wonders
               .
            
             4.
             
             He
             excepts
             against
             me
             that
             
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               would
               rather
               have
               us
               judge
               that
               they
               are
               stumbling
               blocks
               ,
               that
               people
               should
               not
               receive
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             most
             of
             his
             invectives
             are
             against
             this
             Answ.
             Nothing
             is
             so
             well
             said
             but
             may
             be
             depraved
             when
             a
             mans
             words
             are
             misinterpreted
             .
             My
             words
             are
             ,
             We
             may
             think
             we
             ought
             to
             determine
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             order
             accidents
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             stumbling
             blocks
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             not
             receive
             the
             truth
             rather
             then
             by
             any
             accidents
             to
             determine
             a
             truth
             to
             be
             an
             untruth
             .
             Which
             are
             different
             from
             that
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             sets
             down
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             recites
             my
             wordes
             thus
             [
             they
             are
             ]
             as
             if
             they
             spake
             of
             the
             accidents
             next
             mentioned
             ,
             whereas
             my
             words
             are
             [
             God
             may
             order
             accidents
             so
             ]
             which
             note
             onely
             accidents
             possible
             .
             2.
             
             Whereas
             my
             words
             were
             comparatively
             spoken
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             accidents
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             rule
             to
             determine
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             sometimes
             orders
             them
             to
             become
             stumbling
             blocks
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             13.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               by
               signes
               and
               wonders
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               will
               keep
               his
               coommandments
               .
            
             Mr.
             B.
             recites
             
             them
             thus
             
               [
               We
               are
               to
               judge
               they
               are
            
             (
             meaning
             such
             accidents
             )
             
               stumbling
               blocks
               that
               people
               should
               not
               receive
               the
               truth
               ]
            
             as
             if
             I
             had
             spoken
             positively
             of
             those
             particular
             accidents
             forementioned
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             order
             them
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             whereas
             I
             onely
             to
             give
             reason
             of
             my
             advise
             of
             warinesse
             set
             down
             my
             observation
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             spake
             of
             accidents
             that
             might
             be
             not
             of
             what
             were
             .
             Which
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             Mr.
             Bs.
             exceptions
             are
             answered
             ,
             and
             shew
             either
             his
             inconsideratenesse
             in
             what
             he
             saies
             ,
             or
             proneness
             to
             misconstrue
             what
             I
             speak
             .
             That
             which
             he
             puts
             in
             by
             the
             way
             of
             his
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               as
               if
               it
               did
               lie
               much
               in
               an
               infidelity
               against
               the
               convincing
               testimony
               of
               miracles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               not
               believing
               true
               miracles
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               ordering
               some
               wonders
               ,
               and
               the
               accidents
               in
            
             New
             England
             ,
             may
             be
             allowed
             him
             ,
             yet
             makes
             nothing
             to
             prove
             that
             remarkable
             providences
             of
             God
             are
             a
             safe
             rule
             by
             which
             to
             judge
             what
             doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             false
             .
             As
             for
             his
             words
             of
             me
             
               [
               that
               it
               seemes
               if
               I
               had
               seen
               the
               wonders
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               onely
               have
               been
               hardened
               as
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               but
               judged
               God
               laid
               them
               as
               stumbling
               blocks
               ]
            
             I
             leave
             others
             to
             judge
             what
             spirit
             they
             proceed
             from
             ,
             and
             do
             resolve
             that
             though
             he
             paint
             me
             as
             an
             incarnate
             Devil
             or
             worse
             .
             I
             shall
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Saint
             though
             a
             very
             distemper'd
             one
             .
             Page
             198.
             the
             Scribe
             hath
             written
             in
             my
             words
             [
             or
             none
             of
             them
             ]
             in
             stead
             of
             [
             or
             to
             them
             onely
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
             
               That
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               doth
               not
               rightly
               expound
               Christs
               rule
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               nor
               is
               the
               unholinesse
               of
               men
               a
               note
               to
               know
               false
               doctrine
               by
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             199.
             
             He
             would
             vindicate
             his
             interpretation
             of
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             from
             my
             exception
             ,
             and
             saith
             
               Christ
               tells
               them
               how
               to
               discerne
               whole
               parties
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               not
               how
               to
               descerne
               every
               particular
               man
               that
               is
               such
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             onely
             his
             saying
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             proved
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             Those
             false
             Prophets
             Christ
             saies
             we
             shall
             know
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             whom
             he
             bids
             us
             beware
             of
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             whole
             parties
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             every
             man
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             Ergo.
             The
             Major
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             term
             [
             them
             ]
             which
             referres
             to
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ver
             .
             15.
             the
             Minor
             I
             think
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             known
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             which
             did
             come
             to
             them
             in
             sheepes
             clothing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             were
             ravening
             wolves
             ;
             for
             [
             them
             ]
             ver
             .
             16.
             relates
             to
             such
             .
             But
             these
             are
             particular
             men
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             whole
             parties
             ;
             otherwise
             Christ
             should
             not
             bid
             beware
             of
             one
             
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             censure
             such
             a
             one
             as
             a
             wolfe
             ,
             but
             onely
             whole
             parties
             of
             them
             :
             which
             had
             been
             very
             imprudently
             done
             so
             to
             expose
             his
             disciples
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             single
             wolves
             ,
             and
             onely
             warne
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             company
             of
             them
             together
             .
             Then
             he
             askes
             me
             ,
             
               But
               what
               real
               Horeticks
               can
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               name
               that
               had
               holy
               lives
            
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             answer
             his
             question
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             difficulty
             to
             determine
             who
             is
             a
             real
             Heretique
             ,
             some
             onely
             making
             him
             an
             heretique
             that
             holds
             an
             error
             against
             the
             foundation
             ,
             others
             any
             error
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             some
             make
             it
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             held
             with
             pertinacy
             ,
             some
             with
             a
             party
             ,
             some
             against
             self-conviction
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             speeches
             shew
             he
             is
             not
             fully
             resolved
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             determine
             who
             erres
             ,
             nor
             what
             degree
             of
             holinesse
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             may
             be
             known
             .
             But
             I
             told
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             my
             Antidote
             
               Pelagins
               ,
               A●minius
            
             and
             some
             others
             have
             been
             reputed
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             of
             holy
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             many
             zealous
             Papists
             and
             others
             .
             But
             however
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               )
               the
               best
               have
               made
               nothing
               to
               sacrifice
               the
               unity
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               their
               fancy
               ,
               and
               rent
               it
               in
               pieces
               to
               strengthen
               their
               party
               :
            
             whence
             Mr.
             B.
             seems
             to
             infer
             they
             had
             not
             holy
             lives
             ,
             but
             were
             wicked
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             of
             purpose
             do
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             him
             to
             live
             holily
             ;
             I
             know
             
               the
               wisdome
               from
               above
               is
               peaceable
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
             Yet
             holy
             men
             thinking
             their
             fancy
             to
             be
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             may
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             their
             opinion
             rend
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             holy
             men
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             in
             his
             
               Epist.
               Dedic
            
             .
             to
             the
             
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
            
             direct
             .
             5.
             
             
               That
               independency
               which
               gives
               the
               people
               to
               governe
               by
               vote
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               separation
               ,
               which
               comes
               from
               pride
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               directly
               leades
               to
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             Then
             they
             that
             hold
             it
             hold
             their
             fancy
             ,
             and
             rend
             the
             Church
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             rule
             none
             of
             them
             were
             of
             holy
             lives
             .
             If
             Mr.
             B.
             censure
             so
             Mr.
             Atnsworth
             ,
             Mr.
             Robinson
             stiled
             by
             
               Rivet
               .
               Explic.
               Dec.
               Exod.
            
             20.
             praec
             .
             4.
             
               vir
               pius
            
             ,
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             &c.
             he
             will
             vent
             a
             more
             arrogant
             speech
             ,
             then
             any
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             opinions
             about
             faith
             and
             justification
             are
             by
             some
             counted
             fancies
             ;
             if
             he
             should
             by
             them
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             I
             durst
             not
             deny
             his
             life
             to
             be
             holy
             .
             
               He
               calls
               it
               my
               reproach
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               it
               may
               be
               safely
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               proportionably
               as
               many
               unholy
               Paedobaptists
               as
               of
               the
               opposites
               :
            
             to
             refute
             which
             he
             referres
             us
             to
             that
             said
             before
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             in
             its
             place
             examine
             it
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             much
             wrong
             to
             Antipoedo
             baptists
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             charging
             them
             with
             the
             evils
             of
             sundry
             who
             were
             never
             of
             their
             society
             .
             2.
             
             In
             charging
             the
             evils
             of
             some
             few
             Apostates
             upon
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             though
             they
             expressely
             rejected
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             declared
             even
             publiquely
             in
             print
             against
             their
             wicked
             principles
             and
             practises
             ,
             yea
             have
             been
             the
             first
             and
             almost
             the
             onely
             
             men
             who
             have
             so
             declared
             ,
             though
             many
             more
             then
             ever
             were
             of
             their
             Churches
             have
             fallen
             into
             the
             wicked
             Ranting
             wayes
             besides
             Copp
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             termed
             Anabaptists
             .
             He
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               Lay
               aside
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               compare
               each
               party
               that
               are
               carried
               to
               it
               in
               judgement
               and
               in
               conscience
               ,
               and
               experience
               will
               confute
               me
               ,
               and
               then
               bids
               me
               shew
               who
               came
               to
               the
               height
               of
            
             Cop
             ,
             
               or
               those
               in
            
             Germany
             .
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             Who
             are
             carried
             to
             one
             side
             or
             other
             in
             judgement
             and
             conscience
             ,
             it
             's
             impossible
             to
             determine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             an
             estimation
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             propoundes
             is
             not
             feasible
             :
             it
             's
             known
             many
             have
             been
             wicked
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             Copps
             and
             his
             followers
             madnesse
             is
             disclaimed
             by
             the
             Churches
             in
             London
             under
             baptisme
             in
             their
             
               Heart-bleedings
               for
               professors
               abominations
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Austins
             rule
             should
             not
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Churches
             .
             Whether
             Hacket
             or
             any
             other
             were
             as
             wicked
             ,
             who
             knowes
             but
             God
             ?
             The
             evil
             carriages
             of
             the
             men
             have
             risen
             from
             their
             opinion
             of
             high
             enjoyments
             of
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             they
             left
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             Levellers
             ,
             not
             while
             they
             kept
             to
             baptisme
             and
             Church-communion
             .
             Mr.
             Weld
             observed
             in
             his
             
               Story
               of
               the
               Antinomians
            
             page
             40.
             
               that
               conceit
               of
               special
               revelations
               was
               the
               original
               of
               Mrs.
            
             Hutchinsons
             miscarriage
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             is
             conceived
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             tragedy
             was
             neare
             acting
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             as
             there
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             still
             judge
             does
             ill
             to
             aggravate
             so
             farre
             the
             actions
             of
             those
             in
             Germany
             and
             some
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             miscarriages
             of
             others
             were
             comparable
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             no
             rule
             to
             judge
             a
             doctrine
             false
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             professors
             miscarry
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             make
             men
             wary
             and
             fearful
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             he
             must
             judge
             the
             same
             doctrine
             false
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             mens
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             true
             because
             of
             others
             godly
             living
             .
             Page
             200.
             
               he
               excepts
               against
               my
               Logick
               ,
               for
               saying
               it
               is
               not
            
             idem
             per
             idem
             
               to
               know
               a
               false
               Prophet
               by
               his
               false
               doctrine
               .
               For
               what
               is
               a
               false
               Prophet
               but
               one
               that
               preacheth
               false
               doctrine
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             A
             false
             Prophet
             is
             one
             that
             is
             not
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             false
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             is
             one
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             trifling
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             sure
             note
             that
             Christ
             gives
             ,
             to
             say
             a
             false
             Prophet
             is
             known
             by
             his
             false
             doctrine
             .
             Ball
             Trial
             of
             grounds
             for
             separation
             chap.
             13.
             page
             312.
             
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             find
             the
             Prophets
             called
             true
             or
             false
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             outward
             calling
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             doctrine
             .
             When
             Mr.
             B.
             interprets
             [
             likely
             ]
             by
             [
             ordinarily
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             or
             usually
             ]
             as
             our
             ordinary
             sense
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             mistakes
             in
             the
             meaning
             and
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             [
             probably
             ]
             doth
             better
             answer
             to
             it
             then
             [
             usually
             .
             ]
             However
             ,
             sith
             he
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             constantly
             all
             false
             doctrines
             end
             in
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             Christs
             direction
             
             as
             he
             makes
             it
             
               [
               to
               know
               false
               Prophets
               by
               their
               wicked
               lives
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               though
               not
               constantly
               they
               end
               in
               however
               they
               begin
               otherwise
               ]
            
             is
             a
             very
             blind
             one
             for
             his
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             sith
             they
             cannot
             by
             it
             discerne
             an
             Antinomian
             or
             Anabaptist
             to
             be
             a
             false
             Prophet
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             observed
             the
             end
             of
             a
             whole
             party
             proving
             wicked
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             will
             not
             be
             till
             they
             are
             dead
             that
             are
             tempted
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             
               insinuations
               of
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               Anabaptists
               is
               Calumniatory
               ,
               and
               vainly
               alleadged
               to
               condemne
               their
               doctrine
               of
               Antipaedobaptisme
               :
               Anabaptists
               and
               with
               them
               myself
               are
               vindicated
               from
               charges
               of
               schisme
               ,
               neglect
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             PAge
             201.
             
             To
             deterre
             his
             hearers
             from
             Anabaptistry
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               hath
               there
               been
               known
               a
               society
               of
               Anabaptists
               since
               the
               world
               first
               knew
               that
               proved
               not
               wicked
               ?
            
             A
             direct
             answer
             to
             this
             question
             thus
             propounded
             can
             hardly
             be
             made
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             .
             It
             can
             hardly
             be
             made
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             question
             that
             depends
             partly
             upon
             much
             reading
             of
             histories
             in
             former
             times
             both
             about
             the
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             comparatively
             obscure
             and
             contemned
             .
             Whereas
             Historians
             speak
             little
             but
             of
             eminent
             societies
             ,
             and
             occurrences
             that
             make
             a
             remarkable
             change
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             their
             time
             :
             and
             of
             things
             done
             in
             those
             ages
             in
             which
             Historians
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             best
             note
             ,
             when
             greatest
             darknesse
             was
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hardest
             censures
             of
             the
             best
             :
             partly
             upon
             an
             exact
             intelligence
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             present
             Churches
             of
             so
             called
             Anabaptists
             in
             many
             Countreys
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             so
             depressed
             by
             the
             opposite
             party
             as
             that
             it
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             learne
             where
             they
             be
             .
             All
             the
             intelligence
             I
             can
             get
             of
             them
             is
             by
             bookes
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             that
             are
             their
             adversaries
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             difficult
             to
             passe
             a
             censure
             upon
             a
             society
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             consistent
             but
             a
             flowing
             body
             ,
             some
             members
             coming
             in
             ,
             some
             cast
             out
             ,
             some
             dying
             ,
             same
             sound
             ,
             some
             rotten
             ,
             some
             removing
             dwellings
             ,
             subject
             to
             change
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             opinions
             ,
             &c.
             whether
             in
             the
             end
             they
             have
             proved
             wicked
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             being
             usual
             that
             some
             in
             such
             societies
             do
             prove
             wicked
             ,
             and
             others
             prove
             well
             .
             And
             what
             man
             is
             there
             that
             wants
             not
             either
             age
             to
             see
             the
             beginninig
             and
             end
             of
             such
             a
             society
             ,
             or
             opportunity
             
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             all
             or
             most
             of
             such
             a
             society
             ,
             or
             judiciousnesse
             to
             conclude
             whe
             her
             they
             proved
             wicked
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             men
             may
             fall
             foully
             and
             yet
             die
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             fixed
             rule
             for
             us
             to
             judge
             who
             dies
             wicked
             ,
             who
             not
             .
             The
             wisest
             Divines
             do
             advise
             caution
             in
             judging
             the
             final
             estate
             even
             of
             selfe-murtherers
             that
             have
             died
             with
             horrible
             speeches
             in
             their
             mouthes
             not
             long
             before
             their
             death
             .
             I
             thinke
             God
             onely
             fit
             to
             judge
             of
             mens
             final
             estate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             think
             him
             fit
             onely
             to
             resolve
             Mr.
             Bs.
             question
             .
             If
             I
             should
             aske
             Mr.
             B.
             where
             hath
             there
             been
             known
             a
             society
             of
             Antiprelatists
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             in
             the
             end
             proved
             wicked
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             as
             hard
             a
             thing
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             give
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             me
             to
             give
             answer
             to
             his
             question
             .
             When
             men
             speak
             of
             men
             they
             speak
             as
             they
             are
             affected
             ,
             some
             magnifying
             whom
             others
             debase
             ,
             some
             counting
             that
             wicked
             which
             others
             count
             pious
             ,
             he
             's
             canonized
             as
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             by
             some
             who
             is
             judged
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             Malefactor
             by
             others
             .
             They
             that
             passe
             such
             a
             censure
             must
             trust
             much
             to
             informations
             ,
             which
             whether
             they
             be
             partial
             or
             impartial
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             answer
             Mr.
             Bs.
             question
             .
             For
             to
             what
             end
             ?
             Is
             it
             thereby
             to
             conclude
             against
             me
             the
             doctrine
             they
             held
             ?
             But
             what
             may
             be
             known
             by
             the
             certain
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             without
             this
             uncertain
             sign
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             of
             this
             question
             not
             unlike
             the
             artifice
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             deterre
             people
             from
             the
             plain
             doctrine
             the
             Protestants
             hold
             by
             calling
             for
             Catalogues
             of
             Protestants
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             demanding
             where
             was
             your
             Church
             before
             Luther
             ?
             As
             if
             we
             must
             not
             own
             a
             manifest
             truth
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             can
             produce
             teachers
             of
             it
             in
             former
             dayes
             ,
             and
             societies
             of
             professors
             of
             it
             that
             were
             not
             wicked
             .
             Yet
             I
             gave
             for
             answer
             some
             instances
             of
             some
             societies
             now
             in
             Londor
             ,
             500.
             years
             ago
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             some
             later
             in
             Germany
             .
             As
             for
             those
             now
             in
             London
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             saies
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               proof
               ;
               when
               they
               have
               reached
               to
               the
               end
               of
               what
               they
               are
               tending
               to
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               seen
               what
               they
               will
               prove
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               return
               and
               repent
               .
            
             Answ.
             What
             he
             meanes
             by
             the
             end
             of
             what
             the
             societies
             in
             London
             under
             baptisme
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             are
             tending
             to
             I
             know
             not
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             Levelling
             ,
             or
             Ranting
             ,
             or
             universal
             grace
             ,
             they
             have
             as
             much
             for
             their
             number
             and
             quality
             opposed
             them
             as
             any
             other
             in
             London
             ;
             if
             he
             know
             any
             other
             dangerous
             end
             they
             aime
             at
             ,
             it
             were
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             named
             ,
             that
             their
             designe
             may
             be
             prevented
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             who
             can
             interpret
             this
             speech
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             but
             as
             from
             a
             man
             out
             of
             a
             settled
             hatred
             to
             the
             opinion
             unwilling
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             charity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             7.
             which
             hopeth
             all
             things
             in
             them
             for
             the
             future
             whom
             he
             knows
             not
             for
             present
             to
             be
             desperately
             bad
             ,
             which
             he
             wil
             not
             say
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Anabaptists
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               
               Holland
               ,
               England
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             his
             book
             against
             Mr.
             Bedford
             page
             310.
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Yea
               what
               will
               you
               say
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
            
             Germany
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             England
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Have
               none
               of
               them
               grace
               till
               baptized
               ?
               Are
               you
               sure
               so
               many
               thousands
               are
               all
               unpardoned
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               pardon
               them
               and
               give
               them
               grace
               ?
               I
               dare
               not
               think
               so
               uncharitably
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             after
             
               Who
               dare
               think
               that
               it
               is
            
             (
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             )
             
               such
               an
               error
               as
               excludeth
               them
               from
               grace
               ?
            
             There
             have
             been
             societies
             of
             them
             for
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             though
             somewhat
             latent
             afore
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             many
             of
             the
             leaders
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             many
             remain
             unblameable
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             life
             .
             And
             therefore
             why
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             so
             forebode
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             wicked
             end
             of
             the
             societies
             remaining
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             but
             his
             ill
             opinion
             of
             them
             .
             But
             should
             God
             in
             his
             just
             judgement
             let
             it
             fall
             out
             so
             that
             they
             should
             prove
             wicked
             ,
             as
             some
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             famous
             ,
             as
             the
             seven
             in
             Asia
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             have
             begun
             well
             and
             ended
             ill
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             certain
             evidence
             against
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             sith
             their
             miscarriages
             may
             come
             from
             other
             causes
             ,
             whereof
             here
             and
             Examen
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             5.
             some
             are
             assigned
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             are
             such
             as
             have
             befallen
             others
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             2.
             
             Saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               It
               is
               hard
               with
               your
               cause
               when
               you
               cannot
               name
               one
               society
               of
               them
               that
               ever
               lived
               in
               the
               world
               that
               proved
               not
               wicked
               ,
               except
               those
               now
               alive
               whose
               ends
               we
               yet
               see
               not
               .
            
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             were
             not
             hard
             with
             our
             cause
             though
             we
             name
             no
             society
             or
             person
             before
             our selves
             that
             were
             Antipaedo
             baptists
             as
             long
             as
             we
             have
             the
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             If
             I
             could
             not
             name
             one
             society
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             many
             ,
             we
             have
             but
             obscure
             intelligence
             of
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             East
             and
             other
             places
             .
             The
             Georgians
             children
             or
             the
             Christians
             children
             of
             Cholcis
             say
             Heylin
             in
             his
             Geography
             in
             the
             description
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Brerewood
               ,
               Alex.
               Rosse
            
             in
             his
             censure
             of
             
               religio
               medici
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               baptized
               till
               they
               be
               eight
               years
               old
               :
            
             How
             they
             live
             ,
             what
             they
             be
             we
             have
             no
             clear
             intelligence
             probably
             honest
             though
             poore
             Christians
             .
             The
             certain
             state
             of
             them
             in
             London
             is
             not
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             state
             of
             those
             farre
             off
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             seen
             the
             ends
             of
             many
             of
             the
             societies
             to
             have
             been
             blessed
             :
             and
             how
             otherwise
             we
             now
             alive
             should
             see
             the
             end
             of
             a
             successive
             society
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             conceive
             ,
             until
             is
             be
             quite
             dissolved
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             addes
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               I
               were
               never
               so
               able
               to
               answer
               this
               ,
               yet
               as
               the
               world
               goes
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               speak
               all
               or
               half
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               now
               living
               ,
               which
               the
               history
               of
               this
               age
               will
               speak
               to
               posterity
               .
            
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             safe
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             speak
             half
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             now
             living
             ,
             I
             cannot
             divine
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             or
             others
             speak
             of
             them
             while
             
             they
             live
             they
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             lying
             ,
             as
             Beza
             did
             the
             tale
             of
             his
             dying
             a
             Papist
             .
             They
             are
             not
             so
             many
             ,
             nor
             so
             formidable
             in
             power
             ,
             or
             so
             spiteful
             in
             spirit
             that
             it
             should
             be
             unsafe
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             tell
             the
             worst
             he
             knowes
             of
             them
             .
             However
             me
             thinks
             of
             any
             man
             Mr.
             B.
             being
             according
             to
             his
             declaration
             of
             himself
             in
             such
             expectations
             of
             death
             as
             neare
             ,
             and
             so
             resolute
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             moved
             by
             the
             unsafenesse
             of
             speaking
             truth
             .
             Yea
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             speak
             all
             he
             could
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             should
             not
             more
             exasperate
             them
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             part
             .
             2.
             chap.
             14.
             
             Those
             that
             sit
             at
             the
             sterne
             I
             cannot
             yet
             learne
             have
             such
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             them
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             And
             he
             that
             reades
             Mr.
             
               Edwards
               Gangraena
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Baillee
               his
               Anabaptism
            
             ,
             and
             other
             writings
             ,
             may
             imagine
             that
             if
             there
             were
             worse
             matters
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             spared
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             especially
             by
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
             After-Historians
             may
             relate
             as
             partially
             as
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             condemne
             them
             upon
             such
             dark
             intimations
             as
             this
             ,
             but
             think
             the
             better
             of
             them
             till
             their
             wickednesse
             be
             laid
             open
             .
             4.
             
             Saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               Yet
               if
               you
               had
               named
               that
               society
               that
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               schisme
               and
               demolishing
               the
               Church
               by
               division
               and
               contempt
               and
               reproach
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               Ministery
               and
               disobedience
               to
               those
               in
               government
               ,
               further
               then
               they
               please
               them
               ,
               and
               covenant-breaking
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               &c.
               you
               would
               credit
               the
               particular
               society
               if
               you
               make
               it
               good
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               see
               them
               rolling
               down
               the
               hill
               so
               fast
               that
               I
               think
               many
               have
               but
               one
               step
               lower
               to
               go
               .
            
             Answ.
             Schisme
             was
             imputed
             to
             Protestants
             by
             Papists
             ,
             for
             their
             not
             joining
             in
             their
             corruptions
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             Prelatists
             to
             non-conformists
             ,
             for
             not
             yielding
             to
             ceremonies
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Covel
             in
             his
             
               preface
               to
               his
               answer
               to
            
             Burges
             ,
             
               accused
               the
               most
               moderate
               of
               them
               as
               making
               a
               rent
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               breaking
               from
               the
               Bishops
            
             (
             even
             in
             that
             where
             in
             they
             were
             very
             passive
             )
             
               choosing
               rather
               to
               for
               sake
               their
               function
               and
               calling
               then
               to
               yield
               conformity
               to
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Allen
             and
             Shepherd
             
               answer
               to
               Mr.
            
             Ball
             page
             27.
             
             
               Advert
               .
               to
               the
               Read.
            
             say
             truly
             :
             
               Scarce
               truth
               or
               error
               can
               now
               adaies
               be
               received
               but
               it
               is
               maintained
               in
               a
               way
               of
               schism
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             name
             any
             society
             of
             Anabaptists
             or
             Infant-baptists
             that
             are
             not
             in
             a
             schisme
             ,
             and
             commonly
             both
             parties
             guilty
             of
             making
             the
             breach
             .
             I
             am
             conscious
             to
             my selfe
             of
             using
             what
             meanes
             I
             could
             for
             reformation
             without
             schisme
             ,
             if
             possible
             :
             but
             I
             find
             (
             it
             as
             mens
             spirits
             are
             )
             impossible
             :
             yet
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             in
             print
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             good
             evidence
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Sect-Master
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Christian.
             I
             made
             to
             Mr.
             M.
             in
             the
             Epilogue
             of
             my
             Examen
             as
             faire
             notions
             as
             I
             could
             devise
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             a
             holy
             sweet-spirited
             man
             and
             understanding
             did
             much
             rejoice
             to
             
             reade
             ,
             and
             blessed
             God
             for
             it
             afore
             I
             sent
             it
             to
             Mr.
             M.
             Yet
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             Mr.
             Ley
             interpreted
             them
             as
             the
             challenge
             of
             a
             
               braving
               Goliath
            
             .
             I
             was
             desirous
             to
             see
             Mr.
             Bs.
             arguments
             in
             writing
             .
             He
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             prints
             in
             a
             way
             that
             proclaimes
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             loo
             es
             on
             me
             and
             all
             the
             societies
             of
             Antipaedobaptists
             as
             persons
             intolerable
             .
             Infant-baptisme
             we
             see
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             corruption
             ,
             we
             know
             it
             hath
             no
             precept
             or
             example
             expresse
             or
             virtual
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             with
             infant-communion
             began
             some
             ages
             from
             Christs
             birth
             upon
             the
             conceit
             of
             necessity
             to
             save
             an
             infant
             from
             perishing
             :
             we
             know
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             yea
             by
             Christ
             made
             a
             concurring
             requisite
             to
             salvation
             with
             believing
             ,
             Marke
             16.
             16.
             and
             so
             a
             fundamental
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             rule
             in
             his
             addition
             to
             the
             preface
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             
               Saints
               everlasting
               rest
            
             ,
             where
             he
             defines
             Fundamentals
             
               Those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               conditions
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             Infant-baptizers
             will
             not
             baptize
             believers
             ,
             yea
             they
             inveigh
             ,
             abhorre
             both
             the
             opinion
             and
             practise
             we
             conceive
             a
             necessary
             important
             duty
             .
             We
             can
             scarce
             come
             to
             their
             meetings
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             heare
             the
             truth
             bitterly
             declaimed
             against
             ,
             persons
             that
             hold
             it
             reviled
             ,
             error
             published
             ,
             infant-baptisme
             practised
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             silent
             we
             are
             judged
             to
             consent
             ,
             if
             we
             speake
             it
             makes
             an
             uproare
             :
             we
             are
             painted
             out
             so
             deformed
             as
             that
             men
             are
             almost
             afraid
             to
             have
             speech
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             joine
             in
             communion
             with
             us
             .
             Magistrates
             are
             by
             writings
             and
             Sermons
             incited
             against
             us
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             we
             can
             do
             lesse
             then
             be
             baptized
             as
             Christ
             appoints
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             341.
             
               counts
               the
               error
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Socinians
               denying
               the
               continuance
               of
               baptisme
               as
               a
               standing
               ordinance
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               nothing
               so
               bad
               as
               my
               opinion
               ,
               upon
               a
               frivolous
               pretence
               as
               if
               I
               made
               void
               the
               end
               of
               baptisme
               in
               that
               where
               in
               the
               true
               end
               of
               baptisme
               is
               preserved
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               the
               baptized
               engageth
               himself
               to
               be
               Christs
               disciple
               .
            
             So
             that
             even
             as
             the
             rigid
             Lutherans
             for
             their
             Consubstantiation
             had
             rather
             joine
             with
             Papists
             then
             Calvinists
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             more
             willing
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             Atheistical
             way
             of
             living
             above
             ordinances
             ,
             then
             favour
             Anabaptists
             .
             In
             this
             case
             if
             there
             be
             schisme
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             world
             judge
             whether
             we
             be
             not
             passive
             rather
             then
             active
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             it
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Bs.
             and
             others
             invectives
             and
             actings
             against
             us
             .
             We
             make
             not
             schisme
             ,
             but
             suffer
             it
             :
             Mr.
             B.
             by
             this
             last
             book
             hath
             done
             more
             to
             promote
             it
             then
             any
             Anabaptist
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             the
             wayes
             of
             other
             Antagonists
             have
             been
             from
             peace
             ,
             the
             intelligent
             will
             perceive
             though
             I
             be
             silent
             .
             
               Contempt
               and
               reproach
               of
               Godly
               Ministers
            
             by
             men
             of
             opposite
             parties
             ,
             is
             very
             frequent
             and
             mutual
             .
             I
             have
             often
             endeavoured
             ,
             but
             cannot
             expresse
             it
             :
             yet
             that
             
             societies
             of
             Anabaptists
             as
             they
             are
             a
             body
             do
             so
             I
             do
             not
             find
             .
             As
             for
             
               obedience
               to
               Governours
               further
               then
               they
               please
               them
               ,
            
             the
             moderne
             so
             called
             Anabaptists
             in
             England
             and
             Holland
             may
             vye
             with
             their
             adversaries
             .
             The
             accidents
             of
             this
             year
             in
             England
             which
             I
             am
             unwilling
             to
             mention
             ,
             may
             serve
             to
             wipe
             away
             the
             reproach
             of
             Anabaptists
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             Covenant-breaking
             till
             instance
             be
             given
             wherein
             is
             so
             general
             a
             charge
             that
             an
             answer
             cannot
             be
             given
             .
             I
             know
             men
             are
             taken
             to
             break
             Covenant
             who
             conceive
             they
             keep
             it
             .
             
               Neglect
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             I
             think
             cannot
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             societies
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             be
             on
             some
             members
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             leaders
             of
             them
             appear
             sound
             in
             this
             point
             .
             Mr.
             
               Blackwood
               Apostol
               .
               bapt
               .
               The
               Jewish
               Sabbath
               being
               put
               to
               an
               end
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
               we
               observe
               the
               Lords
               day
               from
               the
               Apostles
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               morality
               of
               the
               fourth
               Com.
               which
               requires
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               .
               Mr.
            
             Edward
             Harrison
             
               Paedobapt
               .
               oppugned
            
             page
             4.
             
               makes
               the
               rule
               for
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               moral
               and
               natural
               ,
               and
               the
               altering
               the
               day
               simply
               Evangelical
               from
               Apostolical
               example
               ,
               which
               having
               not
               meerly
               temporary
               reason
               is
               enough
               to
               prove
               an
               institution
               from
               Christ
               ,
               which
               sort
               of
               proof
               we
               have
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             knowes
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             beyond-sea
             more
             guilty
             of
             loosenesse
             in
             opinion
             and
             practise
             about
             the
             Lords
             day
             then
             English
             Anabaptists
             ▪
             When
             Mr.
             B.
             speaks
             
               of
               their
               rolling
               down
               the
               hill
               so
               fast
               in
               placing
               their
               religion
               in
               full
               mouth'd
               oathes
               and
               blasphemies
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             charge
             that
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             act
             of
             some
             particular
             persons
             whom
             they
             condemne
             ,
             and
             warne
             others
             of
             ,
             and
             whereof
             not
             a
             few
             have
             been
             of
             other
             societies
             then
             theirs
             .
             My
             second
             instance
             500.
             years
             ago
             I
             have
             vindicated
             before
             .
             My
             third
             instance
             is
             of
             societies
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Low
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             answers
             about
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             Bullinger
             and
             others
             wrote
             who
             were
             dead
             afore
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             the
             businesse
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             B.
             might
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             even
             then
             
               Menno
               Simonis
            
             detested
             Muncer
             ,
             &
             Becold
             ,
             as
             
               Becman
               .
               Exercit.
               Theol.
            
             21.
             page
             359
             ,
             362.
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             there
             were
             
               aliqui
               innocentiâ
               vitae
               commendabiles
            
             ,
             commendable
             for
             their
             innocency
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             Heresbachius
             relates
             
               Histor.
               Anabapt
            
             .
             monast
             .
             c.
             8.
             and
             those
             at
             this
             day
             it
             's
             likely
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             much
             scandal
             in
             practise
             ,
             when
             
               Cloppenburg
               .
               Gangr
               .
               Anabapt
               .
               disput
               .
            
             148.
             
             
               Ampliug
               .
               dial
               .
               thesi
            
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Paget
             
               defence
               of
               Church-govern
            
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             4.
             who
             lived
             neare
             them
             ,
             make
             it
             their
             fault
             that
             they
             are
             strict
             in
             excommunicating
             for
             small
             matters
             ,
             and
             Cloppenburg
             .
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               his
               Gangrene
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               troopes
               of
               Anabaptists
               that
               dwelt
               in
            
             Friesland
             
               after
               the
               commotions
               at
               Munster
               ,
               although
               they
               trouble
               not
               the
               
               Common-wealth
               having
               cast
               off
               corporal
               weapons
               ,
               yet
               they
               suffer
               not
               the
               more
               pure
               reformed
               Churches
               to
               be
               edified
               without
               daily
               conflicts
               .
            
             From
             whence
             I
             gather
             that
             their
             conversation
             there
             is
             as
             other
             mens
             ,
             saving
             for
             their
             rigid
             discipline
             and
             different
             opinions
             :
             in
             the
             most
             whereof
             whether
             truly
             or
             falsly
             charged
             on
             them
             by
             Cloppenburgius
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             owned
             by
             those
             in
             England
             whose
             Confession
             is
             extant
             .
             To
             Mr.
             Bs.
             charging
             of
             me
             
               of
               untruths
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               my
               brethren
            
             page
             202
             ,
             203.
             there
             is
             an
             answer
             made
             before
             and
             after
             where
             speeches
             and
             practises
             to
             prove
             these
             are
             objected
             .
             He
             chargeth
             me
             
               with
               pride
               in
               my
               usual
               way
               of
               putting
               off
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               arguments
               and
               judgements
               with
               a
               contemptuous
               smile
               ,
               or
               wonder
               at
               the
               sillinesse
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             therein
             there
             is
             no
             despising
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             their
             arguments
             :
             which
             if
             I
             know
             to
             be
             weak
             I
             dare
             not
             make
             shew
             as
             if
             I
             counted
             them
             strong
             :
             that
             were
             to
             put
             darknesse
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             do
             shew
             dislike
             with
             a
             smile
             or
             wonder
             (
             though
             others
             rather
             say
             I
             do
             reject
             them
             with
             anger
             mistaking
             my
             earnestnesse
             in
             speaking
             for
             that
             passion
             )
             this
             is
             usually
             lesse
             offensive
             then
             alteration
             of
             wordes
             .
             And
             if
             I
             use
             wondering
             at
             their
             sillinesse
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             not
             behind
             me
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             whose
             frequent
             exclamations
             of
             sillinesse
             ,
             &c.
             are
             to
             be
             seene
             where
             he
             had
             little
             or
             no
             cause
             but
             the
             defect
             of
             his
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             in
             the
             examining
             his
             book
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             for
             this
             I
             be
             judged
             proud
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             do
             well
             to
             search
             himself
             who
             differs
             from
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             godly
             in
             the
             world
             in
             more
             things
             then
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             I
             imagine
             with
             more
             peremptorinesse
             and
             lesse
             evidence
             then
             I
             bring
             from
             my
             adversaries
             own
             confessions
             .
             
               Perfidiousnesse
               he
               chargeth
               me
               not
               with
               :
               it
               is
               a
               great
               question
               in
               this
               age
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               .
            
             Answ.
             I
             think
             it
             is
             no
             question
             whether
             breaking
             of
             Covenants
             and
             oathes
             be
             a
             sin
             :
             but
             whether
             the
             not
             setling
             uniformity
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             the
             not
             conjoining
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             the
             engagement
             to
             the
             present
             government
             ,
             &c.
             be
             perfidiousnesse
             or
             no
             Wherein
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             hold
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             it
             's
             very
             probable
             there
             will
             be
             found
             some
             to
             encounter
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             arguments
             are
             seen
             in
             writing
             .
             What
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               that
               my
               not
               reproving
               the
               prophaning
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               excusing
               my self
               from
               resolving
               the
               question
               concerning
               its
               morality
               hath
               no
               good
               savour
               ,
            
             is
             a
             charge
             which
             I
             imagine
             comes
             from
             some
             tale
             brought
             Mr.
             B.
             whereby
             he
             is
             abused
             .
             I
             have
             spoken
             against
             prophaning
             the
             Lords
             day
             as
             I
             have
             judged
             meet
             in
             the
             places
             I
             have
             preached
             :
             my
             judgement
             about
             its
             morality
             is
             succinctly
             set
             down
             Examen
             part
             2.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
             At
             Bewdley
             I
             did
             often
             in
             my
             prefaces
             before
             I
             began
             morning-exercises
             at
             the
             chappel
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             presse
             them
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             Cursory
             
             Exposition
             of
             the
             three
             first
             chapters
             of
             the
             Revelation
             on
             publique
             fast-dayes
             ,
             and
             of
             Genesis
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             delivered
             my self
             more
             fully
             in
             opening
             Gen.
             2.
             3.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             10.
             
             And
             when
             the
             question
             was
             propounded
             in
             the
             weekly
             meeting
             we
             had
             to
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               observation
               of
               every
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               as
               a
               Sabbath
               ,
               be
               of
               Divine
               institution
               ?
            
             I
             resolved
             it
             at
             the
             next
             meeting
             affirmatively
             .
             And
             after
             I
             had
             in
             one
             or
             two
             Lectures
             (
             for
             so
             I
             may
             call
             my
             dictates
             at
             Bewdley
             in
             resolving
             their
             hard
             questions
             )
             cleared
             the
             termes
             ,
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             examining
             whether
             precisely
             24.
             houres
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             begin
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             end
             ,
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             account
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             resolving
             it
             to
             be
             measured
             for
             observation
             as
             we
             do
             other
             dayes
             for
             working
             ,
             allowing
             time
             for
             necessities
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             what
             is
             requisite
             thereto
             ;
             wherein
             I
             resolved
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             rest
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             about
             both
             which
             I
             resolved
             many
             cases
             .
             At
             the
             next
             time
             I
             drew
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             proof
             into
             this
             one
             syllogisme
             .
             If
             solemne
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             full
             congregations
             be
             required
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fixed
             dayes
             be
             necessary
             thereto
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             all
             or
             most
             Nations
             even
             Heathens
             ,
             nor
             belongs
             it
             to
             any
             but
             God
             to
             appoint
             it
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             God
             appointed
             a
             seventh
             day
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             commanded
             it
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             a
             mong
             the
             morals
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             distinguished
             from
             other
             dayes
             the
             Lords
             day
             by
             title
             ,
             precept
             and
             example
             ,
             as
             appropriate
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Christians
             with
             common
             consent
             so
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             after
             their
             dayes
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbaths
             being
             abrogated
             ,
             then
             the
             observation
             of
             every
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             as
             a
             Sabbath
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             .
             But
             solemn
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             Ergo.
             The
             sequel
             of
             the
             Major
             I
             stood
             not
             long
             in
             proving
             ,
             supposing
             some
             morality
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             being
             infolded
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             and
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             and
             the
             Apostles
             fixing
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             mind
             to
             have
             it
             observed
             .
             But
             the
             Minor
             I
             proved
             by
             parts
             .
             And
             after
             I
             had
             proved
             the
             two
             first
             Propositions
             ,
             by
             reason
             first
             of
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             meeting
             through
             some
             sad
             accidents
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             removing
             of
             my
             dwelling
             &
             books
             ,
             and
             my
             seldome
             being
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             prosecute
             it
             till
             one
             moved
             that
             I
             would
             resolve
             them
             about
             that
             question
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             to
             tempt
             me
             or
             otherwise
             they
             know
             who
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             .
             I
             told
             them
             what
             I
             had
             done
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             what
             I
             had
             begun
             I
             had
             not
             any
             breviate
             about
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             conceived
             that
             in
             my
             study
             I
             had
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             desired
             their
             respite
             till
             my
             next
             comming
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             reviewing
             what
             I
             had
             done
             and
             adding
             some
             further
             reading
             fit
             my self
             to
             resolve
             them
             :
             in
             which
             they
             seemed
             to
             rest
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             likely
             some
             or
             othertold
             Mr.
             B.
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             
             I
             perceive
             wanted
             not
             tale-bearers
             ,
             and
             he
             
               in
               imagine
            
             sticks
             not
             to
             interpret
             this
             my
             respite
             (
             which
             he
             calls
             an
             excuse
             from
             resolving
             the
             question
             concerning
             the
             morality
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             long
             before
             resolved
             it
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             fully
             confirmed
             my
             argument
             )
             as
             having
             some
             ill
             savour
             of
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             though
             about
             a
             moneth
             after
             I
             repaired
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             fully
             confirmed
             the
             other
             seven
             Propositions
             ,
             that
             the
             company
             (
             who
             were
             as
             many
             of
             the
             best-affected
             and
             intelligent
             there
             as
             the
             roome
             could
             hold
             )
             declared
             themselves
             satisfied
             thereabout
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             also
             page
             258.
             saies
             of
             my
             exceptions
             against
             one
             story
             in
             the
             book
             of
             
               Gods
               judgements
               on
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               he
               is
               jealous
               lest
               it
               be
               from
               no
               good
               will
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               morality
               of
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               being
               against
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               book
               ,
            
             though
             the
             occasion
             shew
             it
             was
             onely
             to
             prove
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             relations
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             not
             rest
             on
             them
             as
             proofes
             of
             a
             truth
             .
             But
             I
             perceive
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             very
             prone
             to
             have
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             me
             ,
             so
             both
             he
             and
             Mr.
             M.
             seek
             advantage
             to
             create
             prejudice
             against
             me
             about
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             more
             full
             in
             my
             clearing
             my self
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             regarding
             my
             own
             personal
             esteeme
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             prevent
             that
             indirect
             way
             of
             wounding
             the
             truth
             through
             my
             sides
             .
             I
             would
             have
             no
             man
             adhere
             to
             my
             tenet
             because
             it
             's
             mine
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             have
             any
             to
             reject
             it
             because
             it
             is
             mine
             .
             I
             know
             too
             much
             evil
             by
             my self
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             things
             in
             which
             I
             am
             accused
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             in
             that
             degree
             in
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             accuseth
             me
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             telling
             me
             in
             print
             this
             manner
             of
             crimes
             not
             proved
             ,
             but
             imagined
             is
             no
             whit
             justified
             by
             the
             rules
             and
             examples
             he
             brings
             :
             his
             ranking
             me
             with
             seducers
             I
             defy
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             I
             shall
             better
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             it
             against
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
             
               The
               ground
               of
               my
               opposing
               infant-baptism
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Mr.
            
             B.
             himself
             .
          
           
             PAge
             205.
             
             
               He
               tells
               me
               all
               the
               Ministers
               and
               schollers
               that
               he
               can
               meete
               with
               ,
               that
               heard
               my
               disputes
               ,
               did
               think
               I
               had
               silly
               grounds
               to
               build
               my
               confidence
               in
               :
               and
               though
               I
               boast
               much
               of
               my
               answers
               by
               writing
               ,
               he
               thinks
               my
               writings
               have
               little
               to
               be
               boasted
               of
               .
            
             Answ.
             I
             have
             some
             experience
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Schollers
             ,
             and
             I
             sind
             few
             fit
             to
             judge
             of
             controversies
             ,
             
             and
             of
             those
             few
             not
             many
             willing
             to
             search
             impartially
             into
             a
             point
             that
             's
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             hard
             measure
             :
             some
             that
             talk
             much
             study
             little
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             new
             thing
             to
             find
             some
             that
             wrangle
             in
             dispute
             for
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             a
             Scripture
             as
             when
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             dispute
             they
             themselves
             expound
             otherwise
             .
             The
             Ministers
             and
             Schollers
             at
             the
             dispute
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             weigh
             but
             little
             with
             them
             that
             know
             them
             best
             .
             My
             writings
             are
             not
             boasted
             of
             by
             me
             ,
             yet
             men
             equal
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             any
             auditors
             of
             the
             dispute
             have
             said
             more
             of
             them
             then
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             speak
             of
             .
             My
             imployment
             in
             this
             argument
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             be
             part
             of
             my
             work
             God
             hath
             allotted
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             known
             not
             to
             be
             idle
             in
             other
             work
             .
             What
             Mr.
             
               B.
               calls
               fallacies
               passing
               from
               me
               ,
            
             will
             be
             proved
             verities
             .
             My
             arguments
             from
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Marke
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             my
             Exercit.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
             Examen
             part
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             1.
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Ms.
             replies
             are
             insufficient
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             my
             Review
             .
             In
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             certain
             rule
             ,
             that
             Gods
             worship
             should
             be
             observed
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             And
             so
             Protestant
             Divines
             argue
             from
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             selfe-examiners
             are
             appointed
             to
             eate
             ,
             Ergo
             no
             infants
             or
             younglings
             ,
             though
             young
             ones
             ate
             the
             Passeover
             .
             Yea
             Mr.
             B
             ,
             himself
             page
             221.
             
             
               If
               Christ
               never
               sent
               any
               but
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               then
               no
               others
               may
               do
               it
               .
               If
               there
               be
               no
               example
               of
               any
               but
               Ministers
               that
               have
               baptized
            
             (
             though
             parenrs
             did
             circumcise
             )
             
               then
               no
               others
               may
               do
               it
               :
               (
               For
               the
               Apostles
               established
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               Gods
               mind
               ;
               and
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               sufficient
               rule
               )
            
             page
             222.
             
               if
               there
               be
               no
               command
               or
               example
               in
               Scripture
               of
               any
               but
               Ministers
               administring
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               then
               no
               others
               may
               do
               it
               .
            
             Page
             342.
             
             
               If
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               by
               word
               or
               example
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               since
               the
               solemne
               institution
               of
               baptisme
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             )
             
               to
               admit
               any
               member
               into
               the
               Church
               without
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               both
               percept
               and
               example
               of
               admitting
               them
               by
               it
               :
               then
               we
               must
               not
               admit
               any
               without
               it
               (
               ordinarily
               )
            
             I
             take
             his
             own
             
               medium
               mutatis
               mutandis
            
             ,
             and
             thence
             inferre
             ,
             
               If
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               by
               word
               or
               example
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               since
               the
               solemne
               institution
               of
               baptisme
            
             Mat.
             28.
             )
             
               to
               admit
               any
               member
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               baptisme
               but
               believers
               by
               profession
               ,
               but
               both
               precept
               and
               constant
               example
               of
               admitting
               them
               by
               it
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               not
               admit
               any
               without
               it
               (
               ordinarily
               )
            
             I
             use
             his
             own
             words
             and
             texts
             .
             
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               evident
            
             ,
             John
             4.
             1.
             
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             41.
             and
             8.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             36
             ,
             38.
             and
             9.
             18.
             and
             10.
             47
             ,
             48.
             and
             16.
             15
             ,
             33.
             and
             18.
             8.
             and
             19.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
               the
               Consequent
               is
               undoubted
               to
               those
               that
               take
               the
               word
               for
               their
               rule
               .
            
             If
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             stand
             to
             his
             own
             argument
             he
             must
             
             make
             good
             my
             arguing
             from
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Marke
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             unlesse
             he
             have
             some
             such
             strange
             shift
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             puts
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Silvanus
             (
             who
             personates
             himself
             )
             in
             his
             book
             intitled
             ,
             
               The
               grounds
               and
               ends
               of
               baptisme
               in
               the
               Preface
            
             page
             3.
             where
             he
             intimates
             
               that
               the
               urging
               against
               childrens
               baptism
               this
               main
               principle
               of
               purity
               and
               reformation
               ,
               to
               wit
               [
               that
               no
               duty
               of
               Gods
               worship
               nor
               any
               ordinance
               of
               religion
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               in
               the
               Church
               but
               such
               as
               hath
               just
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ]
               is
               from
               Satan
               ,
               but
               from
               God
               when
               it
               is
               urged
               against
               the
               Prelatists
               and
               Papists
               :
            
             so
             Mr.
             B.
             thinks
             his
             medium
             good
             against
             Socinians
             ,
             but
             not
             (
             though
             it
             be
             the
             same
             )
             for
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             He
             addes
             ,
             
               All
               your
               confident
               words
               shew
               me
               not
               the
               least
               ground
               for
               your
               conclusion
               no
               more
               then
               thus
               :
               Scripture
               requireth
               faith
               to
               justification
               ,
               therefore
               none
               but
               believers
               are
               justified
               :
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               yet
               like
               yours
               ,
               if
               I
               know
               what
               you
               would
               thence
               deduce
               .
            
             Answ.
             He
             now
             I
             hope
             knowes
             what
             and
             how
             I
             deduce
             ,
             or
             rather
             how
             Mr.
             B.
             deduceth
             my
             conclusion
             from
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Marke
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             not
             onely
             in
             my
             words
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             own
             (
             though
             I
             had
             often
             long
             before
             deduced
             my
             argument
             in
             the
             places
             before
             quoted
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             my
             writings
             )
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             which
             deduction
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confident
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             Mr
             ,
             Bs.
             own
             words
             justly
             brought
             by
             me
             against
             himself
             .
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               requireth
               saith
               of
               all
               to
               justification
               ,
            
             then
             it
             is
             not
             false
             
               that
               none
               but
               believers
               are
               justified
               .
            
             Yet
             infants
             may
             be
             justified
             by
             habitual
             faith
             or
             actual
             by
             operation
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             :
             But
             the
             Scripture
             requires
             profession
             of
             faith
             afore
             any
             be
             baptized
             ordinarily
             .
             As
             for
             what
             may
             be
             done
             extraordinarily
             elsewhere
             I
             have
             expressed
             my self
             ,
             and
             have
             vindicated
             my self
             from
             the
             wrong
             inferences
             made
             thence
             Postscript
             sect
             .
             15.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             Page
             206.
             
             
               The
               People
               of
            
             Kederminster
             
               did
               not
               heare
               from
               my
               mouth
               in
               the
               dispute
            
             Jam.
             1.
             
             
               How
               little
               Anabaptists
               could
               say
               in
               the
               hardest
               point
               of
               baptisme
               :
            
             for
             I
             used
             no
             such
             wordes
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             I
             said
             or
             omitted
             to
             say
             can
             infer
             it
             :
             and
             when
             they
             have
             read
             my
             answer
             me
             thinks
             they
             should
             believe
             I
             could
             say
             more
             then
             I
             did
             say
             then
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             reason
             why
             no
             more
             was
             said
             then
             .
             It
             is
             a
             meere
             Calumny
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               chose
               out
               the
               weakest
               arguments
               or
               urged
               some
               that
               were
               strong
               in
               a
               way
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               and
               then
               triumphed
               and
               answered
               as
               weakely
               in
               my
               Sermons
               .
            
             To
             my
             best
             understanding
             I
             chose
             out
             the
             best
             arguments
             I
             found
             in
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             G.
             Dr.
             H.
             M.
             Drew
             ,
             Mr.
             Blake
             ,
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             most
             partin
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             that
             I
             might
             not
             mistake
             I
             read
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             &
             therefore
             what
             ever
             my
             answers
             were
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             an
             untruth
             that
             
               I
               chose
               out
               the
               weakest
               arguments
               ,
               and
               urged
               some
               that
               were
               strong
               in
               a
               
               way
               of
               my
               own
               .
            
             When
             I
             threatned
             Mr.
             B.
             with
             the
             danger
             he
             went
             in
             or
             opposing
             me
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             from
             God
             for
             opposing
             truth
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             take
             this
             supposed
             threatning
             of
             mine
             to
             be
             either
             his
             ,
             or
             his
             tale-tellers
             fiction
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
             
               The
               grosse
               absurdities
               to
               which
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               vaunted
               I
               was
               driven
               in
               the
               dispute
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               as
               he
               imagined
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             207.
             
             He
             makes
             a
             catalogue
             of
             my
             absurdities
             at
             the
             dispute
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             being
             the
             chief
             thing
             he
             charged
             me
             with
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             )
             I
             answer
             .
             The
             first
             and
             second
             will
             be
             shewed
             to
             be
             no
             absurdities
             in
             examining
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             book
             chap.
             6.
             
             The
             third
             is
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             understanding
             it
             of
             visible
             membership
             by
             profession
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             which
             notion
             I
             said
             in
             the
             dispute
             I
             understood
             visible
             Church-membership
             ,
             as
             commonly
             Protestant
             Divines
             do
             .
             Upon
             what
             occasion
             the
             fourth
             and
             many
             other
             of
             them
             were
             spoken
             by
             me
             (
             if
             they
             were
             spoken
             by
             me
             )
             I
             cannot
             remember
             ,
             nor
             what
             limitations
             or
             explications
             I
             then
             used
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             conceive
             was
             my
             meaning
             ,
             that
             infants
             of
             the
             Jewes
             were
             not
             visible
             Church-members
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             in
             that
             manner
             they
             were
             when
             they
             had
             circumcision
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             visible
             particular
             note
             or
             mark
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             they
             were
             visible
             in
             the
             lump
             ,
             the
             whole
             congregation
             being
             then
             Gods
             visible
             Church
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             they
             were
             then
             visible
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             women
             too
             who
             were
             not
             circumcised
             .
             And
             when
             I
             said
             no
             infant
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             visible
             Church-member
             without
             some
             act
             of
             his
             own
             :
             I
             meant
             it
             of
             visibility
             according
             to
             the
             note
             of
             visibility
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Which
             things
             being
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             absurdity
             ,
             nor
             contradiction
             in
             my
             speeches
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             against
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             deserving
             such
             derision
             as
             was
             in
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             collegues
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             through
             distraction
             of
             thoughts
             chiefely
             occasioned
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             concealing
             the
             notion
             in
             which
             he
             used
             the
             terme
             [
             visible
             ]
             which
             I
             often
             in
             vain
             assayed
             to
             understand
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             or
             scantnesse
             of
             words
             I
             did
             not
             expresse
             my self
             clearly
             .
             This
             is
             answer
             sufficient
             about
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             seventh
             ,
             eighth
             ,
             nineth
             ,
             sixteenth
             pretended
             absurdities
             .
             The
             tenth
             a
             candid
             man
             would
             have
             conceived
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             
               lapsum
               linguae
            
             ,
             a
             flip
             of
             speech
             ,
             then
             
               errorem
               mentis
            
             ,
             a
             fault
             of
             mind
             ,
             
             and
             that
             however
             a
             mistake
             might
             slip
             from
             me
             (
             a
             thing
             very
             incident
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             dispute
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             in
             preaching
             ,
             conference
             and
             writing
             )
             yet
             I
             meant
             [
             visibility
             ]
             to
             be
             the
             adjunct
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             visible
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             .
             The
             eleventh
             ,
             twelfth
             ,
             thirteenth
             I
             conceive
             no
             absurdities
             ,
             the
             Church-visibility
             of
             infants
             then
             being
             from
             that
             imperfect
             Church-frame
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             onely
             till
             Christ
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             clogged
             with
             many
             burdens
             ,
             which
             by
             Christs
             coming
             all
             were
             mercifully
             freed
             from
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             thrice
             a
             year
             ,
             &c.
             without
             any
             losse
             of
             mercy
             to
             infants
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             for
             a
             time
             a
             mercy
             to
             them
             :
             which
             will
             be
             morefully
             cleared
             (
             God
             assisting
             )
             in
             answering
             Mr.
             Bs.
             argument
             p.
             1.
             chap.
             6.
             
             The
             fourteenth
             is
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             as
             I
             then
             to
             my
             best
             remembrance
             expressed
             it
             ,
             though
             Mr.
             Bs.
             juvenility
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             elect
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             natural
             (
             not
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             sets
             it
             down
             naturally
             )
             that
             is
             according
             to
             nature
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             (
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             )
             by
             natural
             generation
             ,
             and
             so
             natural
             branches
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             natural
             abilities
             or
             works
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             as
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             11.
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             conceive
             it
             ,
             the
             olive
             there
             notes
             a
             race
             of
             men
             who
             were
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             because
             after
             Abraham
             the
             roote
             it
             was
             first
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             is
             called
             their
             own
             olive
             :
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             Of
             which
             Abraham
             is
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             18.
             made
             the
             roote
             bearing
             two
             sorts
             of
             branches
             ,
             some
             ingraffed
             who
             were
             the
             Gentile
             believers
             ,
             some
             natural
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             roote
             under
             a
             double
             habitude
             ,
             one
             as
             a
             natural
             Father
             ,
             and
             another
             as
             Father
             of
             believers
             .
             Both
             sorts
             of
             branches
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             made
             to
             stand
             in
             Abraham
             the
             roote
             as
             branches
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             or
             the
             invisible
             ,
             the
             one
             natural
             in
             that
             they
             were
             not
             proselyted
             or
             ingraffed
             ,
             but
             came
             of
             Abraham
             by
             natural
             generation
             ,
             the
             other
             proselyted
             or
             ingraffed
             by
             believing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             natural
             way
             of
             descent
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             yet
             both
             united
             in
             Abraham
             the
             common
             roote
             of
             believers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             olive-tree
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             as
             particular
             branches
             thereof
             :
             yet
             neither
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             natural
             generation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             determines
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             8.
             but
             by
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             tells
             me
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             24.
             sayes
             both
             ,
             he
             is
             mistaken
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             any
             was
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             roote
             Abraham
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             ingraffed
             branches
             were
             antecedently
             to
             their
             ingraffing
             in
             the
             olive
             wild
             by
             nature
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             said
             of
             the
             branches
             from
             the
             roote
             that
             are
             called
             natural
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             branches
             in
             the
             true
             olive
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             have
             it
             to
             prove
             them
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             by
             nature
             :
             but
             that
             they
             were
             branches
             of
             that
             olive
             or
             race
             of
             men
             who
             were
             not
             wilde
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             
             is
             Gentiles
             bringing
             no
             fruit
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             olive
             which
             was
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             by
             natural
             generation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             till
             broken
             off
             .
             2.
             
             Whereas
             the
             translation
             turnes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ver
             .
             21
             ,
             24.
             by
             [
             natural
             ]
             and
             once
             ver
             .
             24.
             [
             by
             nature
             ]
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             same
             terme
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             all
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             ver
             .
             24.
             are
             said
             to
             be
             branches
             by
             nature
             .
             And
             for
             the
             fifteenth
             absurdity
             it
             is
             no
             absurdity
             :
             they
             are
             called
             natural
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             descent
             as
             men
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             branches
             in
             the
             olive-tree
             .
             And
             this
             is
             clear
             .
             For
             the
             ingraffed
             branches
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             besides
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             they
             were
             not
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             by
             natural
             generation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Jews
             are
             natural
             branches
             ,
             not
             as
             believers
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             by
             natural
             generaration
             .
             The
             seventeenth
             absurdity
             is
             a
             relation
             of
             a
             speech
             of
             mine
             that
             Mr.
             
               B.
               cannot
               finde
               one
               Author
               expounding
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
               of
               infants
               Covenant-holinesse
               in
               his
               sense
               before
            
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Zuinglius
             ;
             
               and
               then
               askes
               ,
               is
               this
               irue
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             can
             produce
             any
             one
             ,
             me
             thinks
             he
             should
             have
             done
             it
             in
             his
             book
             .
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             more
             then
             Mr.
             Ms.
             friend
             better
             versed
             as
             I
             conceive
             in
             Antiquity
             then
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             done
             ,
             though
             attempting
             it
             page
             21.
             of
             Mr.
             Ms.
             Defence
             of
             his
             Sermon
             .
             Two
             places
             ;
             he
             cites
             ;
             one
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             answered
             in
             my
             Apology
             page
             85.
             
             The
             other
             in
             
               Athanasius
               qu.
            
             114.
             
               ad
               Antiochum
            
             ,
             as
             teaching
             infant-baptisme
             by
             vertue
             of
             federal
             holinesse
             from
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Author
             is
             confessedly
             spurious
             ,
             by
             
               Rivet
               .
               Critic
               .
               sac
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Scultetus
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
             Medul
             .
             Patr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             42.
             
             
               Perkins
               Preparat
               .
               to
               the
               Demonstr
               .
               of
               the
               probleme
               .
               The
               works
               falsely
               imposed
               on
            
             Athanasius
             
               are
               these
               .
               The
               book
               of
               divers
               questions
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               unto
               King
            
             Antiochus
             ;
             
               for
               therein
               great
            
             Athanasius
             
               is
               cited
            
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             M.
             or
             his
             friend
             hath
             these
             words
             
               ubi
               supra
               .
               These
               wordes
               then
               which
               are
               safe
               and
               sound
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               tho
               same
               Scripture
               which
               I
               have
               much
               insisted
               on
               are
               read
               in
               the
               works
               of
            
             Athanasius
             :
             
               where
               the
               question
               is
               about
               infants
               dying
               requiring
               a
               resolution
               ,
               that
               might
               clearely
               set
               whether
               they
               go
               to
               be
               punished
               or
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               unto-me
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ;
               Now
               your
               children
               are
               holy
               (
               observe
               the
               Gospel-ground
               the
               same
               that
               I
               build
               upon
               )
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               infants
               of
               believers
               which
               are
               baptized
               do
               as
               unspotted
               and
               faithfull
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               This
               assertion
               is
               owned
               by
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ]
            
             But
             had
             Mr.
             M.
             or
             his
             friend
             recited
             the
             words
             fully
             then
             it
             would
             have
             appeared
             how
             impertinently
             the
             words
             are
             alleadged
             to
             prove
             
             the
             baptizing
             of
             infants
             by
             vertue
             of
             federal
             holines
             from
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
             &
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             would
             own
             the
             doctrine
             of
             that
             Author
             ,
             being
             built
             on
             no
             Gospel-ground
             ,
             but
             Popish
             opinion
             of
             
               Limbus
               infantum
            
             .
             For
             the
             entire
             words
             are
             these
             Qu.
             114.
             
               ad
               Antiochum
               ,
               Whither
               go
               dying
               infants
               to
               punishment
               or
               the
               Kingdome
               ?
               and
               where
               are
               the
               infants
               of
               believers
               dying
               unbaptized
               disposed
               ,
               with
               the
               believers
               or
               unbelievers
               ?
            
             Answ.
             
               The
               Lord
               saying
               ,
               Suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               :
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kindome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               again
               the
               Apostle
               saying
               ,
               But
               now
               are
               your
               children
               holy
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               infants
               of
               believers
               baptized
               go
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               as
               unspotted
               and
               believing
               :
               but
               the
               unbaptized
               and
               Heathenish
               neither
               go
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               nor
               into
               punishment
               :
               for
               they
               have
               done
               no
               sin
               .
            
             Which
             answer
             plainly
             determines
             that
             infants
             of
             believers
             if
             baptized
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             but
             neither
             the
             unbaptized
             infants
             of
             believers
             or
             Heathens
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             or
             punishment
             :
             for
             they
             have
             done
             no
             sin
             .
             Not
             a
             word
             of
             federal
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             the
             plain
             Popish
             doctrine
             that
             infants
             dying
             unbaptized
             go
             to
             
               limbus
               infantum
            
             ,
             but
             the
             baptized
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             doctrine
             father'd
             on
             
               fustin
               Martyr
            
             .
             qu.
             56.
             
               ad
               orthod
            
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             assert
             even
             from
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             that
             the
             children
             of
             believers
             are
             federally
             holy
             afore
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             though
             they
             die
             unbaptized
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             alleadging
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             prove
             that
             the
             Author
             observed
             the
             Gospel-ground
             (
             more
             truly
             Antievangelical
             or
             Jewish
             )
             which
             Mr.
             M.
             buildeth
             on
             .
             For
             the
             holinesse
             in
             that
             Author
             is
             meant
             either
             of
             holinesse
             in
             possibility
             in
             being
             likely
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             because
             believing
             parents
             would
             likely
             breed
             them
             up
             in
             Christianity
             and
             they
             be
             baptized
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             
               Tertull.
               de
               anima
            
             c.
             39.
             expoundes
             the
             Apostle
             as
             calling
             them
             holy
             not
             in
             act
             barely
             by
             descent
             from
             a
             believer
             ,
             but
             because
             
               designati
               sanctitatis
            
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Hierome
               Epist.
            
             153.
             
               ad
               Paulinum
            
             alledging
             ,
             
               Tertullian
               de
               monogamia
               ,
               quod
               candidati
               sint
               fideiet
               nullis
               idololatriae
               sordibus
               polluantur
               ,
            
             which
             Erasmus
             in
             his
             glosse
             on
             Hierom
             ,
             renders
             thus
             ,
             
               quodvelut
               ambiunt
               et
               exspectant
               baptismum
            
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             actual
             holinesse
             in
             being
             baptized
             ,
             believers
             being
             wont
             to
             baptize
             their
             infants
             when
             neare
             danger
             of
             death
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             Covenant-holinesse
             ,
             but
             the
             giving
             of
             grace
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             to
             save
             an
             infant
             from
             perishing
             .
             I
             am
             still
             confident
             that
             neither
             Father
             nor
             Interpreter
             preceding
             the
             sixteenth
             century
             did
             interpret
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             of
             holinesse
             of
             separation
             to
             God
             as
             visible
             Church-members
             by
             Gods
             Covenant
             to
             them
             :
             Nor
             doth
             
               Chamier
               panstras
               .
               Cathol
               .
               tom
               .
            
             4.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             10.
             bring
             any
             though
             he
             purposedly
             sets
             down
             the
             various
             opinions
             about
             the
             holinesse
             
             there
             meant
             ,
             and
             sayes
             
               omnes
               complecti
               conabor
               &
               examinare
               sententias
               .
            
             Sure
             I
             am
             
               Augustin
               .
               tom
            
             .
             7.
             l.
             2.
             
               de
               pecc
               .
               mer.
               &
               remis
               .
            
             c.
             26.
             saith
             ,
             
               Ac
               per
               hoc
               &
               illa
               sanctificatio
               cujuscunque
               modi
               sit
               quam
               in
               filiis
               fedelium
               esse
               dixit
               Apostolus
               ,
               ad
               istam
               de
               baptismo
               &
               de
               peccati
               origine
               vel
               remissione
               omnino
               non
               pertinet
               :
               nam
               &
               conjuges
               infideles
               in
               conjugibus
               fidelibus
               sanctificari
               dicit
               eo
               ipso
               lo●o
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Unto
             which
             I
             think
             good
             to
             adde
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Mr.
             M.
             in
             his
             Defence
             page
             10.
             58.
             brings
             in
             the
             Pelagians
             acknowledging
             that
             infants
             were
             baptized
             
               secundum
               sententiam
               Evangelii
            
             ,
             which
             he
             imagines
             to
             be
             the
             Gospel-ground
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             federal
             holinesse
             from
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             believer
             and
             his
             seed
             in
             
               Aug.
               tom
            
             .
             7.
             l.
             2.
             
               contra
               Pelag.
               &
               Coelest
            
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             That
             he
             hadadded
             the
             next
             words
             
               [
               quia
               Dominus
               statuit
               regnum
               Coelorum
               non
               nisi
               baptizatis
               posse
               conferri
               ]
            
             it
             would
             have
             appeared
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             he
             meant
             was
             John
             3.
             5.
             which
             with
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             was
             elleadged
             in
             those
             dayes
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             Churches
             tradition
             of
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             I
             finde
             for
             infant-baptisme
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             the
             exposition
             of
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             in
             Mr.
             Ms.
             or
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             till
             Zwinglius
             his
             dayes
             .
             The
             eighteenth
             absurdity
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               taken
               many
               hundred
               times
               for
               authority
               ,
               and
               askes
               is
               that
               true
               ?
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             dispute
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             not
             time
             or
             means
             to
             collect
             the
             number
             of
             times
             wherein
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             for
             authority
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             spake
             at
             adventure
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             did
             Hyperbolize
             it
             might
             be
             neitheir
             absurdity
             nor
             untruth
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             is
             frequent
             in
             speakers
             &
             writers
             without
             imputation
             of
             falshood
             .
             Nevertheless
             I
             find
             it
             used
             above
             an
             hundred
             times
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             Matthew
             10.
             and
             6.
             of
             them
             it
             is
             traslated
             authority
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             places
             where
             it
             is
             translated
             power
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             translated
             authority
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             used
             for
             liberty
             in
             any
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             where
             used
             for
             a
             veile
             but
             one
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             is
             used
             for
             authority
             ,
             or
             power
             ,
             or
             liberty
             many
             hundreds
             of
             times
             in
             the
             Lxx
             Greek
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             a
             Greek
             Concordance
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             number
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             neither
             absurdity
             ,
             nor
             untruth
             in
             any
             speech
             any
             more
             then
             in
             that
             John
             21.
             15.
             though
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             scarce
             need
             of
             an
             hyperbole
             to
             verifie
             it
             ,
             but
             am
             sure
             Mr.
             B.
             trifles
             in
             putting
             this
             into
             the
             score
             of
             my
             absurdities
             to
             which
             I
             was
             driven
             .
             To
             the
             nineteenth
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             
               I
               said
               ,
               the
               Corinthians
               doubted
               whether
               their
               living
               together
               were
               fornication
               .
            
             My
             resolution
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             will
             be
             made
             good
             against
             this
             exception
             ,
             in
             answering
             Mr.
             Bs.
             fifth
             argument
             c.
             29.
             of
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             to
             fit
             for
             the
             presse
             with
             as
             much
             speed
             as
             I
             can
             .
             To
             the
             twentieth
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Examen
             of
             Mr.
             
               Ms.
               Sermon
               ,
               Exercit.
               
               Antidote
               and
               Review
            
             shewed
             a
             ground
             of
             necessity
             to
             take
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             in
             my
             sense
             ,
             not
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             the
             reply
             to
             which
             made
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             insufficient
             upon
             the
             examination
             of
             chap.
             29.
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             book
             .
             The
             one
             &
             twentieth
             absurdity
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             fasten
             on
             my
             arguing
             
               as
               most
               absurd
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               right
               Anabaptist
            
             (
             in
             his
             scoffing
             language
             )
             is
             meerly
             from
             his
             mistake
             of
             my
             expression
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             
               present
               prayer
            
             I
             meant
             prayer
             coexistent
             and
             continued
             during
             the
             use
             of
             the
             thing
             sanctified
             :
             whereas
             my
             meaning
             was
             to
             exclude
             an
             habit
             of
             prayer
             without
             the
             act
             ,
             and
             actual
             prayer
             interrupted
             in
             its
             course
             ,
             through
             lapse
             into
             such
             sin
             as
             Davids
             adultery
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             things
             are
             not
             sanctified
             to
             real
             believers
             till
             repentance
             restore
             their
             sanctifying
             exercise
             .
             And
             so
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             and
             four
             and
             twentieth
             absurdities
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             makes
             so
             horrid
             ,
             are
             also
             answered
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             three
             and
             twentieth
             an
             absurdity
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             page
             98.
             limits
             the
             speech
             
               [
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               to
               the
               pure
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               things
               good
               and
               lawfull
            
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             
               [
               some
               things
               are
               pure
               ;
               ]
            
             nor
             is
             it
             unusual
             to
             limit
             such
             universal
             termes
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             requires
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             7.
             
             &
             10.
             23.
             
             &c.
             The
             twentiefith
             and
             twentiesixth
             were
             no
             absurdities
             ,
             but
             fit
             answers
             to
             so
             trifling
             arguments
             .
             For
             the
             terme
             [
             disciple
             ]
             importing
             one
             that
             hath
             learned
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             trifling
             to
             argue
             [
             infants
             of
             believers
             are
             disciples
             ]
             without
             proving
             they
             have
             learned
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             have
             not
             learned
             is
             because
             they
             are
             untaught
             ;
             and
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             further
             asked
             why
             they
             are
             not
             taugh
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             answered
             ,
             because
             ordinarily
             uncapable
             ,
             and
             God
             both
             not
             extraordinarily
             shewn
             them
             this
             mercy
             :
             But
             because
             I
             perceived
             he
             was
             about
             to
             leave
             the
             plain
             way
             of
             proving
             them
             disciples
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             notation
             and
             use
             of
             the
             word
             disciple
             (
             which
             himself
             page
             92.
             confesseth
             to
             come
             from
             the
             act
             of
             learning
             )
             did
             agree
             to
             them
             ,
             never
             imagining
             that
             ridiculous
             sense
             in
             which
             he
             takes
             the
             word
             [
             disciple
             ]
             page
             14.
             as
             a
             relation
             without
             a
             foundation
             without
             actual
             learning
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             an
             assay
             ,
             intention
             or
             capacity
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             making
             actual
             learning
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Infants
             being
             a
             disciple
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             sought
             to
             winde
             about
             an
             intangling
             discourse
             about
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             Infants
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             were
             but
             frivolous
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             appliablenesse
             of
             the
             word
             [
             disciple
             ]
             to
             Infants
             ,
             yet
             being
             popular
             and
             pausible
             ,
             would
             be
             taking
             with
             the
             Auditors
             (
             which
             I
             quickly
             perceived
             he
             affected
             )
             .
             I
             conceived
             on
             the
             sudden
             the
             answers
             I
             gave
             fittest
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             do
             think
             .
             The
             last
             in
             number
             is
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             but
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             put
             in
             [
             actual
             ]
             used
             by
             him
             in
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             understand
             it
             of
             circumcision
             as
             acted
             barely
             ,
             not
             as
             taught
             ,
             
             and
             put
             in
             the
             terme
             [
             yoke
             ]
             it
             is
             Mr.
             Bs.
             absurdity
             to
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             as
             is
             proved
             above
             .
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             part
             it
             is
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             nor
             seemed
             to
             
               Grot.
               annot
            
             .
             in
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
             
               Jugum
               mandata
               singnificat
               .
               It
               à
               vox
               ista
               sumitur
               ,
            
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             
             &
             
               Johannes
               hunc
               locum
               explicans
               pro
               jugo
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dixit
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             3.
             
             To
             like
             purpose
             Pareus
             in
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             where
             he
             useth
             the
             terme
             
               jugum
               doctrinae
            
             ,
             the
             yoke
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
             Gospel
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             So
             the
             
               N.
               Annot.
            
             on
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             1
             
             John
             5.
             3.
             
             Pisc.
             sch
             .
             on
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             the
             yoke
             ]
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               law
               of
            
             Moses
             
               by
               comparing
               it
               with
               verse
            
             5.
             
             Deod
             .
             on
             Mat.
             11.
             30.
             
               calls
               it
               the
               rigorous
               yoke
               of
               the
               law
               unsufferable
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unsufferable
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               labour
               in
               observing
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               imperfection
               to
               quiet
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               condemnation
               it
               bound
               to
               for
               not
               keeping
               it
               ,
               on
            
             Acts
             15.
             10.
             
             My
             
               arguing
               to
               prove
               the
               repeale
               of
               infants
               Church-membership
            
             was
             onely
             lamentable
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             met
             with
             such
             a
             contemptuous
             respondent
             ,
             who
             judgeth
             that
             
               idem
               ,
               per
               idem
            
             ,
             which
             was
             rationally
             thus
             .
             The
             repeale
             of
             Church-membership
             was
             proved
             from
             the
             altering
             the
             Church-state
             from
             Jewish
             national
             to
             Christian
             personal
             ,
             this
             proved
             from
             the
             different
             call
             ,
             this
             proved
             from
             the
             different
             way
             God
             took
             to
             gather
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             from
             the
             Old
             ,
             by
             preaching
             not
             authority
             of
             superiors
             as
             when
             he
             brought
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             into
             Covenant
             .
             What
             the
             Ministers
             (
             so
             called
             )
             which
             sate
             next
             Mr.
             B.
             judged
             I
             passe
             not
             .
             They
             were
             much
             deceived
             in
             their
             judgement
             about
             my
             arguing
             ,
             and
             my
             being
             mated
             and
             puzzled
             then
             .
             What
             ever
             puzzling
             I
             had
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             almost
             at
             a
             stand
             what
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             varied
             my
             answers
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             not
             understanding
             where
             that
             ordinance
             of
             infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             unrepealed
             Mr.
             B.
             speakes
             of
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             Mr.
             B.
             called
             them
             visible
             Church-members
             and
             disciples
             under
             the
             Goipel
             ,
             which
             then
             I
             understood
             not
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             explaine
             so
             as
             that
             I
             could
             clearly
             understand
             him
             ,
             nor
             so
             fully
             since
             by
             his
             book
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             much
             diligence
             I
             am
             fain
             to
             pick
             it
             out
             by
             comparing
             one
             passage
             and
             expression
             with
             another
             .
             It
             is
             untrue
             
               that
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               say
               I
               was
               resolved
               to
               say
               something
               ,
               lest
               if
               I
               were
               silent
               the
               people
               should
               think
               I
               were
               worsted
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               I
               requested
               him
               to
               name
               my
               absurdities
               :
               or
               that
               by
               private
               confessions
               or
               by
               my
               own
               confession
               I
               was
               conscious
               of
               absurdities
               I
               was
               driven
               to
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
             
               The
               grosse
               untruths
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               chargeth
               me
               with
               ,
               are
               not
               such
               .
            
          
           
             PAge
             209.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             chargeth
             me
             with
             six
             
               grosse
               untruths
            
             ,
             though
             my
             words
             were
             not
             assertions
             ,
             but
             intimations
             :
             neverthelesse
             I
             conceive
             not
             any
             untruth
             in
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             However
             
               the
               motion
               was
               not
               sudden
               ,
               nor
               the
               yielding
               to
               it
               sudden
               ,
               yet
               the
               assault
               was
               sudden
               ,
            
             without
             any
             rules
             for
             orderly
             mannaging
             the
             dispute
             ,
             or
             notaries
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             &c.
             which
             I
             imprudently
             ommitted
             ,
             not
             expecting
             such
             a
             solemne
             meeting
             as
             I
             found
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             opinion
             I
             had
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             more
             candid
             in
             taking
             my
             answers
             ,
             and
             explaining
             himself
             ,
             and
             yielding
             to
             other
             things
             which
             might
             sift
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             I
             found
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             
               I
               forced
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               to
               the
               dispute
            
             .
             The
             words
             of
             my
             letter
             dated
             December
             27.
             1649.
             foure
             dayes
             before
             the
             dispute
             were
             these
             .
             Sir
             ,
             
               my
               message
               was
               this
               ,
               sith
               I
               intend
               on
               the
               next
               Lords
               day
               to
               prosecute
               what
               I
               have
               begun
               in
               examining
               the
            
             Hypotheses
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               the
               argument
               from
               circumcision
               for
               infant-baptisme
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Paedobaptists
            
             Achilles
             )
             
               is
               built
               ,
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               invite
               you
               to
               be
               a
               hearer
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               judged
               it
               meet
               to
               oppose
               what
               you
               should
               think
               good
               in
               a
               Logick
               way
               without
               Rhetorick
               :
               Yet
               if
               you
               choose
               to
               come
               over
               either
               Munday
               or
               Tuesday
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               justifie
               my
               doctrine
               openly
               ,
               or
               privately
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               judged
               convenient
               .
            
             Mr.
             B.
             choosing
             
               Tuesday
               Jan.
            
             1.
             a
             seat
             was
             provided
             for
             him
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             State
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             Schollers
             (
             such
             as
             they
             were
             )
             sent
             for
             over
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             placed
             on
             each
             side
             Mr.
             B.
             which
             with
             Mr.
             Bs.
             carriage
             in
             the
             beginning
             to
             propound
             that
             question
             (
             which
             I
             had
             not
             then
             meddled
             with
             in
             my
             Sermons
             or
             printed
             books
             )
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             served
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             to
             create
             prejudice
             ,
             besides
             his
             fallacious
             disputing
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             did
             cause
             apprehensions
             in
             me
             of
             the
             designe
             of
             bearing
             down
             me
             and
             the
             truth
             by
             indirect
             wayes
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             dreamed
             not
             of
             :
             which
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             were
             not
             privy
             to
             yet
             was
             he
             instrumental
             to
             promote
             ,
             which
             I
             confesse
             did
             not
             a
             little
             perplex
             me
             and
             streightned
             my
             thoughts
             and
             expressions
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Mr.
             B.
             did
             
               conceale
               his
               arguments
            
             me
             thinks
             he
             should
             not
             deny
             ,
             who
             denies
             not
             that
             he
             would
             not
             give
             me
             animadversions
             on
             my
             written
             notes
             ,
             nor
             let
             me
             have
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             .
             To
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             questions
             answer
             enough
             is
             already
             given
             .
             4.
             
             It
             
               is
               no
               untruth
               that
               I
               had
               scarce
               time
               afforded
               me
               to
               repeale
               his
               arguments
               :
            
             yea
             at
             first
             it
             was
             expressely
             denied
             me
             till
             Mr.
             Good
             informed
             Mr.
             B.
             that
             it
             
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             Schools
             the
             Respondent
             should
             repeat
             the
             arguments
             .
             And
             it
             was
             once
             confessed
             ingenuously
             that
             Mr.
             Bs.
             syllogismes
             were
             so
             long
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             easily
             repeated
             :
             which
             was
             very
             true
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Schools
             being
             hypothetical
             syllogismes
             to
             prove
             an
             hypothetical
             proposition
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Mr.
             
               B.
               would
               open
               his
               termes
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             chief
             terme
             [
             visible
             Church-member
             ]
             when
             I
             asked
             him
             by
             what
             note
             he
             meant
             Infants
             were
             discernable
             as
             visible
             Church-members
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             tell
             me
             his
             note
             to
             my
             best
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             did
             distinguish
             of
             visible
             by
             profession
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             not
             express
             the
             other
             member
             of
             the
             distinction
             (
             though
             I
             could
             not
             do
             it
             till
             he
             explained
             what
             other
             way
             he
             conceived
             as
             being
             a
             visible
             Church-member
             besides
             profession
             )
             he
             derided
             me
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             true
             also
             
               that
               he
               checked
               me
               with
               Satyrical
               quips
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               could
               not
               help
               my
               memory
               ,
               when
               I
               did
               not
               repeate
               rightly
            
             his
             long
             syllogisme
             ,
             
               hat
               he
               came
               not
               to
               be
               catechized
               ,
            
             when
             I
             asked
             him
             of
             his
             meaning
             about
             the
             terme
             [
             visible
             ]
             .
             His
             speech
             of
             my
             defying
             the
             armies
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             give
             me
             a
             man
             to
             dispute
             ,
             &c.
             for
             my
             uncircumcised
             opinion
             is
             conservant
             with
             Mr.
             M.
             and
             Mr.
             Ley
             their
             unjust
             and
             false
             charges
             of
             me
             to
             which
             I
             answered
             in
             my
             Apology
             sect
             .
             7.
             and
             Mr.
             Bs
             insulting
             speech
             thereupon
             is
             not
             without
             shew
             of
             vain
             glory
             .
             Page
             211.
             
             
               He
               blames
               me
               for
               desiring
               his
               arguments
               in
               writing
               ,
               though
               not
               denying
               the
               validity
               of
               any
               one
               of
               his
               reasons
               against
               writing
               ,
               many
               mens
               writings
               being
               yet
               unaswered
               by
               me
               ,
               my
               answer
               to
               Mr.
            
             Ms.
             
               Defence
               being
               weak
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               done
               him
               great
               injury
               in
               forcing
               him
               to
               write
               .
            
             Answ.
             The
             desire
             I
             and
             others
             had
             to
             see
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             was
             because
             we
             could
             not
             otherwise
             well
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             easily
             have
             done
             being
             those
             as
             he
             saith
             he
             preached
             at
             Coventrey
             ,
             and
             had
             written
             in
             his
             book
             at
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             communicated
             to
             us
             .
             His
             reasons
             against
             writing
             I
             took
             to
             be
             excuses
             of
             his
             unwillingnesse
             to
             gratifie
             us
             in
             our
             request
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             meer
             excuses
             his
             printing
             proveth
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             
               was
               never
               ferced
               by
               me
            
             ,
             as
             he
             falsely
             pretends
             in
             his
             title
             page
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             injured
             it
             is
             by
             himself
             ,
             whose
             own
             minde
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             designe
             using
             him
             as
             their
             instrument
             ,
             carried
             him
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             see
             his
             arguments
             in
             writing
             ,
             yet
             I
             take
             it
             for
             the
             greatest
             injury
             that
             ever
             I
             received
             from
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             unworthily
             abused
             me
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             pray
             God
             forgive
             him
             )
             expecting
             also
             if
             he
             live
             both
             righting
             me
             and
             the
             truth
             .
             Of
             answering
             Mr.
             Cobbet
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             already
             ,
             Mr.
             Church
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Rutherfords
             are
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             Mr.
             Ms.
             and
             others
             :
             by
             overthrowing
             in
             my
             Sermons
             the
             Hypotheses
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             seal
             ,
             Baptismes
             succession
             
             to
             Circumcision
             they
             were
             answered
             .
             Mr.
             Drew's
             main
             argument
             page
             23.
             though
             his
             book
             by
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               obeying
               the
               present
               govenrment
               be
               judged
               to
               be
               written
               with
               sharp
               reasons
               and
               mild
               language
               ,
            
             yet
             either
             there
             are
             foure
             termes
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             concludes
             we
             are
             to
             circumcise
             .
             The
             dispute
             of
             Mr.
             Baily
             had
             been
             shewed
             to
             be
             very
             fallacious
             ,
             if
             my
             letter
             to
             the
             press
             had
             found
             one
             willing
             to
             print
             it
             .
             I
             desired
             to
             have
             Mr.
             Bs.
             arguments
             in
             writing
             besides
             these
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             better
             known
             to
             those
             of
             Bewdley
             .
             I
             compare
             not
             my self
             with
             men
             excellent
             in
             writing
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             I
             used
             the
             terme
             
               [
               silly
               people
            
             ]
             though
             Mr.
             Bs.
             notary
             so
             wrote
             it
             ,
             page
             212.
             
             How
             unseemly
             Mr.
             Bs.
             language
             was
             I
             have
             said
             afore
             .
             I
             conceived
             it
             necessary
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             explain
             his
             termes
             to
             satisfie
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             judge
             of
             his
             proof
             without
             knowing
             his
             meaning
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             strict
             disputing
             observed
             :
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             denied
             ,
             though
             this
             were
             or
             should
             have
             been
             the
             end
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             led
             him
             to
             it
             .
             If
             [
             for
             peace
             ]
             and
             [
             for
             fear
             of
             scandal
             ]
             be
             equipollent
             (
             as
             I
             take
             them
             to
             be
             in
             these
             speeches
             )
             then
             [
             Truth
             must
             not
             be
             lost
             for
             fear
             of
             scandal
             ]
             and
             [
             no
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             concealed
             so
             as
             to
             be
             lost
             for
             peace
             ]
             differ
             not
             as
             much
             as
             truth
             
               from
               a
               most
               destructive
               falsehood
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             B.
             saith
             page
             215.
             
             Austin
             I
             think
             hath
             the
             words
             I
             cited
             in
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             my
             
               book
               of
               scandals
            
             page
             273.
             and
             in
             my
             Apology
             page
             5.
             though
             perhaps
             I
             am
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             the
             speech
             be
             Gregories
             ,
             whose
             words
             in
             his
             seventh
             homily
             on
             Ezech.
             are
             thus
             cited
             by
             Aqu.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             43.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             
               Si
               de
               veritate
               scandalum
               sumitur
               ut
               tilius
               nasci
               permittur
               scandalnm
               quam
               veritas
               relinquatur
               .
            
             My
             traducing
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             my
             pulpit
             ,
             mentioned
             page
             217.
             was
             nothing
             but
             citing
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             frequent
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             rightly
             done
             ,
             any
             injury
             when
             the
             book
             is
             published
             .
             What
             is
             of
             me
             and
             not
             of
             God
             I
             pray
             with
             him
             may
             perish
             :
             of
             schism
             or
             zeal
             for
             it
             I
             am
             not
             conscious
             :
             that
             truth
             I
             avouch
             will
             stand
             when
             Mr.
             Bs.
             rotten
             pillars
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             To
             many
             questions
             and
             charges
             in
             sundry
             pages
             213.
             &c.
             an
             answer
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             what
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
             
               The
               six
               imagined
               errors
               charged
               on
               me
               by
               Mr.
            
             B.
             
               are
               cleered
               from
               his
               censure
            
             .
          
           
             MR.
             B.
             addes
             a
             confutation
             of
             six
             of
             my
             pretended
             errors
             .
             The
             first
             was
             onely
             a
             speech
             of
             mine
             in
             conference
             on
             occasion
             of
             Mr.
             Bs.
             
             words
             in
             a
             Sermon
             which
             were
             taken
             to
             be
             a
             fling
             at
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             meaning
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             I
             maintained
             and
             such
             like
             being
             about
             a
             thing
             of
             frequent
             practise
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             ignorance
             sin
             will
             be
             committed
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             concealed
             when
             if
             it
             be
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             lost
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             prevent
             differences
             in
             opinion
             and
             the
             breaches
             in
             communion
             that
             by
             reason
             thereof
             do
             by
             accident
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             men
             fall
             out
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             opposeth
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             meant
             a
             
               man
               must
               not
               suspend
               any
               truth
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               no
               not
               though
               a
               total
               breach
               bringing
               bloodshed
               ,
               ruine
               ,
               &c.
               follow
            
             ;
             yea
             by
             his
             last
             argument
             he
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             would
             follow
             on
             my
             tenet
             ,
             
               that
               every
               one
               that
               doth
               but
               think
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               &c.
               that
               he
               will
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               reveale
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               it
               turne
               all
               to
               confusion
               ,
               and
               after
               his
            
             satyrical
             veine
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               had
               rather
               see
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               case
               then
               his
               doctrine
               of
               Anabaptistry
               should
               be
               concealed
               ,
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               make
               an
               Anabaptist
               of
               that
               I
               know
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             my
             meaning
             in
             that
             speech
             of
             mine
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             truth
             of
             God
             that
             a
             person
             is
             certain
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             can
             demonstrate
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             concernes
             the
             faith
             or
             practise
             of
             Christians
             ,
             through
             concealing
             of
             which
             they
             shall
             erre
             and
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             concealed
             when
             a
             person
             may
             perceive
             by
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             conceale
             it
             at
             such
             a
             time
             the
             contrary
             will
             be
             established
             ,
             and
             so
             truth
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             though
             much
             trouble
             follow
             thereon
             .
             And
             this
             I
             resolved
             heretofore
             in
             my
             book
             of
             scandals
             chap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             20.
             not
             that
             I
             know
             of
             excepted
             against
             by
             any
             ground
             on
             Pauls
             words
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             5.
             avouched
             by
             many
             Divines
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             Hussites
             ,
             Protestants
             will
             be
             condemned
             for
             opposing
             the
             Monkish
             profession
             ,
             halfe
             communion
             ,
             &c.
             though
             warres
             followed
             thereon
             .
             And
             our
             present
             and
             former
             non-conformists
             will
             be
             deeply
             guilty
             of
             sin
             in
             opposing
             the
             Prelacy
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             canons
             ,
             &c
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             one
             cause
             of
             the
             great
             troubles
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             have
             proved
             greater
             then
             any
             raised
             by
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             many
             prudent
             men
             can
             discerne
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             do
             as
             little
             regard
             the
             peace
             of
             this
             land
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             through
             discontent
             that
             they
             want
             the
             establishment
             of
             discipline
             after
             their
             mind
             ,
             as
             any
             Anabaptist
             heretofore
             did
             .
             And
             I
             presume
             they
             that
             sit
             at
             the
             sterne
             do
             find
             the
             so
             called
             Anabaptists
             as
             faithful
             to
             the
             publique
             cause
             as
             their
             opposites
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             two
             next
             errors
             about
             others
             then
             Ministers
             baptizing
             and
             administring
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             delivers
             as
             much
             himself
             as
             the
             errors
             pretended
             affirm
             in
             these
             words
             page
             221.
             
             
               In
               a
               case
               of
               necessity
               (
               as
               if
               people
               were
               in
               the
            
             Indies
             )
             
               where
               no
               Ministers
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               if
               any
               fay
               that
               it
               is
               better
               a
               
               private
               man
               baptize
               and
               adminster
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               then
               wholly
               omit
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               it
            
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             two
             reasons
             .
             But
             faith
             he
             ,
             Mr.
             
               T.
               speaks
               it
               in
               reference
               to
               our
               ordinary
               case
               in
            
             England
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             for
             baptizing
             it
             is
             true
             I
             speak
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             case
             in
             England
             ;
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ordained
             
             being
             against
             baptizing
             of
             persons
             of
             years
             sprinkled
             in
             infancy
             ,
             and
             there
             lying
             upon
             them
             that
             see
             infant-baptisme
             a
             corruption
             a
             necessity
             to
             be
             baptized
             upon
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             they
             be
             baptized
             by
             persons
             not
             ordained
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             though
             I
             do
             conceive
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             an
             ordinance
             in
             force
             from
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             23.
             and
             4.
             14.
             
             Act.
             13.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             like
             the
             argument
             from
             Numb
             .
             8.
             10.
             to
             prove
             that
             non-preaching
             elders
             may
             lay
             on
             hands
             conceiving
             no
             Mosaical
             ordinance
             concerning
             any
             positive
             ceremonial
             rite
             belonging
             to
             the
             Jewish
             service
             is
             a
             rule
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             wish
             there
             were
             either
             by
             authority
             or
             consent
             of
             Churches
             some
             way
             of
             restoring
             it
             ;
             till
             which
             I
             see
             a
             necessity
             that
             persons
             not
             ordained
             yet
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             do
             baptize
             .
             But
             for
             administring
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             though
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             most
             fit
             in
             many
             respects
             it
             should
             be
             received
             some
             Minister
             ordering
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             consecrating
             of
             the
             Elements
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             by
             vertue
             of
             office
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             comely
             and
             edifying
             dispensing
             of
             it
             by
             prayer
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             the
             ordinance
             being
             holy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             much
             reverence
             ,
             to
             which
             none
             are
             so
             fit
             as
             a
             Minister
             that
             is
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             :
             yet
             whereas
             it
             is
             claimed
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             office
             to
             be
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             seales
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             aggravated
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             sin
             of
             Uzzah
             or
             Uzziah
             for
             any
             else
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             I
             think
             is
             ascribed
             not
             onely
             by
             Papists
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             others
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             many
             require
             it
             as
             a
             Ministers
             duty
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             if
             Mr.
             Bs.
             doctrine
             be
             good
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             the
             Saints
             rest
             page
             651.
             
             Their
             being
             baptized
             persons
             or
             members
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             their
             interest
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             till
             they
             by
             heresie
             or
             scandal
             blot
             that
             evidence
             ,
             Ministers
             cannot
             deny
             it
             them
             without
             instustice
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             many
             perplexities
             are
             in
             Ministers
             about
             giving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             perplexities
             in
             receivers
             from
             whom
             they
             receive
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             taught
             that
             they
             do
             justifie
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             own
             them
             as
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             taught
             that
             Ministers
             have
             a
             power
             to
             deny
             some
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             made
             a
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             government
             ,
             I
             have
             I
             confesse
             said
             and
             I
             think
             it
             still
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             though
             they
             have
             no
             Minister
             ordained
             in
             case
             of
             want
             of
             an
             ordained
             
             Minister
             may
             some
             one
             or
             more
             in
             holy
             and
             seemely
             manner
             by
             giving
             thanks
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             declaring
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             that
             rite
             ,
             and
             guiding
             the
             action
             ,
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             in
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             truly
             a
             Sacrament
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             if
             performed
             with
             a
             holy
             heart
             .
             And
             my
             chief
             ground
             is
             ,
             because
             whereas
             it
             is
             made
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             disorders
             in
             eating
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20
             ,
             21.
             that
             
               in
               eating
               every
               one
               took
               his
               own
               Supper
               before
               other
               ,
            
             this
             could
             not
             have
             happened
             if
             they
             had
             been
             wont
             to
             receive
             it
             from
             a
             Minister
             that
             distributed
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Apostle
             to
             rectifie
             the
             abuse
             sets
             down
             
               what
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             23.
             he
             speaks
             not
             a
             word
             of
             a
             Ministers
             duty
             to
             regulate
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             Christs
             appointing
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             office
             to
             distribute
             it
             ,
             nor
             gives
             any
             direction
             to
             that
             end
             :
             but
             only
             ver
             .
             33.
             that
             they
             
               tarry
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               eat
               till
               they
               came
               together
               ,
            
             whereas
             if
             it
             did
             then
             belong
             to
             the
             Minister
             to
             distribute
             ,
             the
             direction
             should
             have
             been
             given
             to
             him
             not
             to
             distribute
             till
             they
             came
             together
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             (
             as
             Saravia
             against
             Beza
             )
             that
             there
             were
             then
             Presbyters
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             though
             I
             conceive
             it
             not
             likely
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             rather
             manifest
             from
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             6.
             4.
             
             &
             12.
             28.
             
             &
             14.
             29.
             
             Yet
             it
             serves
             the
             more
             to
             confirme
             my
             opinion
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             was
             not
             counted
             the
             Ministers
             office
             to
             deliver
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             without
             a
             Minister
             ordained
             ,
             sith
             they
             did
             receive
             it
             then
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             yet
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             very
             antient
             that
             the
             Minister
             called
             the
             President
             did
             order
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             I
             gather
             from
             
               Justin
               Martyrs
               Apolog.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               Antoninum
            
             where
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Christian
             service
             in
             his
             time
             .
             And
             I
             am
             against
             the
             altering
             it
             because
             of
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             likely
             to
             follow
             on
             the
             alteration
             .
             But
             being
             urged
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             others
             in
             the
             manner
             abovesaid
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             point
             be
             examined
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             argues
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             
               He
               that
               administreth
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (
               in
               breaking
               the
               bread
               ,
               delivering
               it
               to
               all
               ,
               bidding
               them
               take
               ,
               eate
               ,
               &c.
               )
               must
               represent
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               did
               all
               this
               at
               the
               institution
               .
               But
               onely
               Ministers
               and
               no
               private
               men
               are
               persons
               who
               should
               represent
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               Church-administrations
               .
            
             Therefore
             
               onely
               Ministers
               and
               no
               private
               men
               may
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             [
             in
             Church-administrations
             ]
             in
             the
             Minor
             is
             added
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Major
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             are
             four
             termes
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             faulty
             .
             2.
             
             But
             waving
             that
             exception
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             quickly
             rectified
             ,
             I
             deny
             the
             Minor
             understanding
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             by
             a
             Minister
             a
             Presbytery
             ordained
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Ruling
             elders
             Church-administrations
             ,
             or
             the
             preaching
             of
             persons
             not
             in
             office
             (
             of
             which
             
             anon
             )
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             Deacons
             have
             Church-administration
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Presbyters
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             Deacons
             did
             deliver
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             Rogers
             on
             Article
             23.
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             prop.
             3.
             saith
             ,
             
               at
               Geneva
               the
               elder
               (
               a
               lay-man
               )
               ministreth
               the
               cup
               ordinarily
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             Ministers
             did
             and
             might
             represent
             Christ
             at
             least
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Church-administration
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             the
             Minor
             thus
             .
             
               Ministers
               onely
               are
               called
               his
               Embassadors
               ,
               Stewards
               of
               his
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               beseech
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             think
             that
             those
             mentioned
             Act.
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             of
             whom
             Philip
             was
             then
             onely
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Antients
             hold
             ,
             not
             onely
             Apollos
             but
             also
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             Acts
             18.
             26.
             
             Frumentius
             that
             converted
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             the
             captive
             maid
             that
             brought
             the
             Iberians
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             were
             Embassadours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             his
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             might
             beseech
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             2.
             
             But
             were
             it
             granted
             that
             Ministers
             only
             are
             called
             Christs
             Embassadours
             ,
             &c.
             how
             is
             it
             proved
             that
             they
             onely
             should
             represent
             Christs
             person
             in
             breaking
             the
             bread
             ,
             delivering
             it
             to
             all
             ,
             bidding
             them
             take
             ,
             eate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Doth
             the
             Embassage
             of
             Christ
             ,
             dispensing
             of
             his
             mysteries
             ,
             beseeching
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             &c.
             consist
             in
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             delivering
             it
             ,
             bidding
             take
             ,
             eate
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             it
             do
             ,
             then
             a
             non-preaching
             Minister
             who
             doth
             these
             things
             may
             yet
             be
             an
             Embassadour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Steward
             of
             his
             mysteries
             ,
             then
             the
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             converting
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Pryn
             held
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Gillespy
             and
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             deny
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             think
             to
             be
             an
             
               Embassadour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               beseech
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
               to
               be
               a
               Steward
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             are
             all
             one
             as
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Assembly
             did
             misallege
             the
             text
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             as
             they
             have
             done
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             neither
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             dispensed
             by
             any
             but
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             lawfully
             ordained
             ,
             Confession
             of
             faith
             chap.
             27.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             For
             mysteries
             of
             God
             never
             signifie
             Sacraments
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             25.
             
             
               Chamier
               panstrat
               .
               Cath.
               tom
            
             .
             4.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
               in
               Scripturis
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               usurpari
               pro
               ipso
               rei
               sacrae
               signo
               profectò
               imposturaest
               .
            
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             tells
             me
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               silly
               answer
               of
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               that
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               called
               mysteries
               of
               God.
            
             For
             the
             word
             
               preached
               neither
               is
               not
               the
               mystery
               it self
               ,
               but
               a
               revealing
               and
               exhibiting
               that
               mystery
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               The
               one
               revealeth
               them
               to
               the
               eare
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             Answ.
             Sure
             if
             the
             answer
             be
             silly
             ,
             the
             refutation
             is
             no
             better
             .
             For
             if
             the
             word
             preached
             be
             not
             the
             mystery
             it self
             ,
             then
             neither
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             breaking
             the
             bread
             and
             delivering
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             Steward
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             breaker
             and
             deliverer
             of
             the
             
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             But
             however
             Mr.
             B.
             grants
             that
             though
             the
             word
             preached
             be
             not
             the
             mystery
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             revealing
             and
             exhibiting
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sense
             undoubted
             of
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               Stewards
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             revealers
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             by
             preaching
             the
             word
             .
             But
             then
             saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               the
               Sacrament
               revealeth
               the
               mystery
               of
               God
               to
               the
               eye
               .
            
             I
             reply
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             so
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             text
             of
             Scripture
             saith
             so
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             true
             .
             The
             mystery
             containes
             not
             onely
             the
             thing
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             ,
             use
             ,
             reason
             of
             it
             :
             but
             this
             is
             perceivable
             onely
             by
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             abstractively
             from
             the
             word
             declares
             it
             not
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             picture
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Sacramental
             actions
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             revelations
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             ever
             so
             called
             in
             Scripture
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             text
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             the
             peculiar
             office
             of
             an
             ordained
             Presbyter
             to
             Minister
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             by
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             delivering
             it
             to
             all
             ,
             bidding
             take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             though
             the
             title
             of
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             the
             title
             of
             Minister
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             a
             made
             title
             .
             2.
             
             Saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               If
               there
               be
               no
               command
               or
               example
               in
               Scripture
               of
               any
               but
               Ministers
               administring
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               then
               no
               other
               may
               do
               it
               ;
               But
               there
               is
               no
               command
               or
               example
               in
               Scripture
               of
               any
               other
               doing
               it
               ;
               they
               that
               say
               there
               is
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               it
               .
            
             Answ.
             I
             find
             this
             command
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               that
               bread
               and
               drink
               of
               that
               cup
               ,
            
             and
             this
             example
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               For
               we
               being
               many
               are
               one
               body
               and
               one
               bread
               :
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
             But
             for
             command
             or
             example
             that
             an
             ordained
             Presbyter
             onely
             should
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             by
             breaking
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             let
             them
             that
             say
             there
             is
             ,
             shew
             it
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             goes
             on
             .
             
               But
               by
               this
               time
               you
               may
               see
               whither
               Mr.
            
             T.
             
               would
               reduce
               the
               Ministerial
               office
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Others
               may
               baptize
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               And
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               then
               preaching
               is
               all
               or
               almost
               all
               that
               is
               left
               (
               for
               he
               gives
               them
               far
               lesse
               in
               government
               than
               I
               do
               .
               )
               And
               how
               well
               he
               defended
               the
               Ministerial
               privilege
               of
               publique
               preaching
               in
               his
               disputes
               with
               Captain
            
             Bray
             
               is
               too
               well
               known
               .
               And
               what
               need
               the
               people
               allow
               so
               much
               of
               their
               meanes
               then
               to
               maintain
               Ministers
               ?
               is
               not
               this
               next
               to
               the
               utter
               extirpation
               of
               them
               acoording
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               their
               learned
               Martin-Marpriest
               .
            
             Answ.
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             or
             Presbyters
             to
             teach
             and
             govern
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             I
             am
             assured
             are
             a
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             merciful
             gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephe.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             28.
             
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             5.
             to
             whom
             people
             should
             yield
             obedience
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             and
             yield
             maintenance
             liberally
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             If
             any
             go
             about
             to
             extirpate
             them
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             railing
             bookes
             of
             Martin-Marpriest
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ;
             and
             the
             slanderous
             books
             of
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ,
             Mr.
             Baillee
             ,
             &c.
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             abhorre
             .
             Yet
             I
             fear
             more
             danger
             to
             the
             Ministry
             by
             the
             pragmaticalnesse
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             their
             meddling
             with
             State
             matters
             ,
             then
             either
             by
             Martin-Marpriests
             libels
             ,
             or
             my
             assertions
             .
             Would
             Ministers
             keep
             to
             their
             studies
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             in
             preaching
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             it
             would
             better
             establish
             their
             maintenance
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             then
             the
             asserting
             such
             a
             juridical
             government
             and
             power
             of
             dispensing
             the
             seales
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             as
             they
             do
             .
             I
             ascribe
             as
             much
             to
             the
             Ministry
             as
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             them
             .
             Though
             the
             office
             of
             preaching
             whether
             publique
             or
             private
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Minister
             so
             as
             to
             be
             his
             constant
             imployment
             ,
             and
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             hindred
             in
             it
             ,
             sith
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accountable
             to
             God
             for
             it
             :
             yet
             publique
             or
             private
             preaching
             I
             do
             not
             annex
             to
             ordained
             Presbyters
             as
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             else
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             or
             called
             of
             God
             to
             preach
             in
             Scripture
             sense
             but
             they
             .
             Notwithstanding
             what
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hall
            
             in
             his
             
               Pulpit
               guarded
               ,
               or
               my
               quodam
            
             scholar
             and
             worthy
             friend
             Mr.
             
               Giles
               Workman
               ,
               in
               his
            
             better
             temper'd
             book
             intitled
             
               Private
               men
               no
               pulpit
               men
            
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             still
             conceive
             that
             not
             onely
             for
             trial
             of
             expectants
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             other
             occasions
             persons
             not
             ordained
             may
             be
             permitted
             ,
             yea
             desired
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             pulpits
             .
             I
             find
             these
             words
             in
             
               Bilsons
               Difference
               between
               Christian
               subjection
               and
               Antichristian
               rebellion
               ,
               part
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Strangers
               also
               if
               they
               were
               in
               place
               were
               suffered
               both
               to
               teach
               and
               blesse
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               that
               were
               tied
               to
               their
               cures
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               many
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               visite
               the
               Churches
               and
               comfort
               the
               Christians
               as
               they
               travailed
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               according
               to
               their
               knowledge
               and
               gift
               not
               onely
               permitted
               ,
               but
               also
               desired
               to
               exhort
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               in
               other
               mens
               charges
               ,
               Grot.
               annot
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             4.
             23.
             
             
               Mansit
               is
               mos
               aliquandiu
               in
               Ecclesia
               Christiana
               ut
               concessu
               Episcoporum
               Scriptur
               as
               interpretarentur
               non
               presbyteri
               tantum
               aut
               diaconi
               ,
               sed
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vide
             Eusebium
             qui
             Origenis
             aliorumque
             exemplo
             probat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               spectant
               quae
               leguntur
            
             1
             Cor.
             24.
             19.
             
             Neverthelesse
             I
             am
             against
             the
             courses
             of
             many
             Souldiers
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             against
             the
             denial
             of
             able
             teachers
             to
             whom
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             people
             is
             committed
             ,
             love
             to
             get
             into
             the
             pulpits
             of
             the
             
             ablest
             men
             to
             vent
             their
             peculiar
             conceits
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             their
             pernicious
             errors
             ,
             not
             reguarding
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             ignorant
             the
             clear
             truths
             of
             faith
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             in
             places
             where
             they
             have
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             but
             to
             new
             converts
             to
             pervert
             them
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             them
             from
             their
             able
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             disquiet
             them
             and
             their
             congregations
             by
             frivolous
             exceptions
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             I
             was
             unwilling
             Captain
             Bray
             should
             preach
             at
             Bewdley
             when
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             would
             preach
             and
             bent
             himself
             to
             assert
             a
             liberty
             to
             all
             that
             had
             Gods
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ,
             and
             could
             expresse
             their
             minds
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             teach
             publiquely
             what
             's
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             what
             doctrines
             are
             true
             and
             what
             false
             ,
             without
             any
             skill
             in
             arts
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             taught
             error
             ,
             I
             did
             oppose
             him
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             skilfully
             and
             happily
             done
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             better
             acquainted
             with
             such
             mens
             way
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             me
             thinks
             my
             good
             will
             might
             have
             been
             accepted
             .
             But
             I
             see
             very
             little
             I
             do
             is
             well
             taken
             ,
             and
             therefore
             see
             it
             necessary
             to
             wait
             patiently
             on
             God
             till
             my
             words
             and
             actions
             though
             intended
             for
             the
             furthering
             of
             reformation
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             2.
             sect
             .
             7
             in
             my
             Apology
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             be
             better
             resented
             and
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             error
             Mr.
             B.
             chargeth
             me
             with
             as
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             the
             
               root
               of
               my
               error
               about
               baptism
               ,
            
             will
             more
             fitly
             come
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             both
             himself
             and
             Mr.
             Blake
             (
             however
             he
             esteem
             his
             writings
             )
             do
             recede
             from
             the
             Scripture
             and
             other
             approved
             authors
             in
             their
             making
             the
             New
             Covenant
             common
             to
             elect
             and
             reprobates
             ,
             in
             making
             reprobates
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             denying
             the
             absolute
             promise
             to
             be
             most
             fitly
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             hold
             that
             a
             person
             may
             not
             be
             baptized
             that
             is
             not
             known
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             God
             actually
             seals
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             reprobates
             ,
             with
             sundry
             other
             mistakes
             about
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             essence
             were
             in
             being
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             deriving
             thence
             a
             right
             to
             baptism
             for
             believers
             Infants
             ,
             though
             the
             Covenant
             be
             conditional
             and
             common
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             fith
             error
             of
             mine
             he
             confutes
             is
             about
             the
             
               Magistrates
               not
               being
               an
               officer
               of
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
               .
            
             And
             he
             excepts
             against
             me
             for
             saying
             in
             pulpit
             at
             
               Bewdley
               it
               was
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
            
             which
             he
             held
             ,
             though
             he
             named
             not
             me
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             he
             wrote
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             dispute
             it
             with
             him
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             preaching
             on
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             the
             argument
             leading
             me
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             did
             oppose
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Magistrate
               is
               an
               officer
               of
               Christ
               the
               Mediator
               ,
            
             and
             because
             Mr.
             Bs.
             book
             was
             in
             some
             of
             my
             Auditors
             hands
             ,
             did
             reade
             the
             passage
             in
             his
             Aphorismes
             page
             273.
             and
             said
             it
             was
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             .
             And
             
             indeed
             I
             think
             it
             so
             still
             .
             For
             I
             think
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             except
             a
             Magistrate
             can
             shew
             his
             commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             usurper
             ,
             and
             then
             none
             is
             bound
             to
             him
             but
             to
             suppresse
             him
             ,
             then
             no
             infidel
             is
             a
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             who
             denies
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             questionable
             whether
             this
             will
             not
             extend
             to
             a
             non-churchmember
             or
             an
             excommunicate
             person
             ,
             then
             a
             Magistrates
             doing
             of
             right
             to
             an
             infidel
             against
             a
             believer
             ,
             or
             to
             one
             believer
             against
             another
             ,
             as
             putting
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             for
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             if
             because
             all
             power
             is
             given
             to
             him
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             therefore
             magistracy
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             power
             must
             be
             derived
             from
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             then
             a
             Fathers
             power
             over
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             sure
             that
             is
             in
             a
             Father
             by
             nature
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             any
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             ;
             then
             ruling
             Presbyters
             should
             do
             the
             acts
             of
             civil
             Magistrates
             as
             having
             plain
             title
             to
             rule
             under
             Christ.
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             Mr.
             B.
             hath
             answered
             these
             arguments
             or
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             however
             he
             proves
             Magistracy
             to
             be
             from
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             subordinate
             to
             his
             laws
             ,
             and
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             act
             for
             him
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             the
             commission
             of
             every
             lawful
             Magistrate
             is
             from
             him
             as
             Mediator
             .
             I
             think
             it
             will
             follow
             if
             Mr.
             Bs.
             position
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             supposing
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             Mediator
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Dominium
               fundatur
               in
               gratia
            
             ,
             which
             was
             heretofore
             denied
             .
             And
             sith
             Christ
             is
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             believers
             onely
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             all
             theirs
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             whether
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             the
             Saints
             might
             not
             intitle
             themselves
             to
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             estates
             ,
             which
             was
             charged
             on
             Anabaptists
             at
             Munster
             .
             But
             I
             find
             I
             digresse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             stop
             till
             more
             liberty
             draw
             me
             to
             a
             fuller
             handling
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             
               Many
               learned
               men
               (
               with
               the
            
             Oxford
             
               Convocation
               )
               of
               former
               and
               later
               times
               take
               Infant-baptisme
               onely
               for
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             B.
             proceeds
             to
             answer
             my
             Antidote
             ,
             termes
             it
             a
             
               Corrective
               for
               a
               circumforaneous
               Antidote
            
             :
             but
             the
             Antidote
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             good
             if
             taken
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             disgraceful
             term
             of
             Corrective
             without
             vertue
             .
             Page
             299.
             
             He
             prints
             two
             passages
             of
             Dr.
             Whitakers
             for
             the
             late
             
               Oxford
               Convocation
            
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             referres
             to
             the
             like
             in
             Davenant
             .
             But
             whatever
             Doctor
             Whitaker
             thought
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             Antients
             did
             take
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Apostolical
             tradition
             unwritten
             seemes
             to
             
             me
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             .
             I.
             sect
             .
             5.
             not
             avoided
             by
             Mr.
             
               Ms
               Defence
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Basil
            
             in
             the
             oration
             of
             the
             
               Cardinal
               of
               Ragusi
            
             it
             is
             asserted
             ,
             
               Item
               nusquam
               legitur
               in
               canone
               Scripturae
               S.
               quod
               parvulus
               recenter
               baptizatus
               ,
               qui
               nec
               corde
               credit
               ad
               justitiam
               ,
               nec
               ore
               confitetur
               ad
               falutem
               ,
               inter
               fideles
               &
               crudentes
               computetur
               .
               Et
               nihilominus
               Ecclesia
               it
               a
               determinavit
               et
               statuit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             ,
             
               in
               principip
               hujus
               Sacramenti
               baptizabantur
               solum
               illi
               qui
               per
               se
               sciebant
               fidem
               interroganti
               respondere
               .
            
             To
             which
             purpose
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             many
             hundred
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             Vives
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             alleged
             in
             my
             Exercitation
             ,
             the
             title
             page
             and
             sect
             17.
             
             
               Erasmus
               resp
               .
               Archiep.
               Hispal
               .
               ad
               artic
               .
               object
               .
            
             61.
             
             
               Sunt
               et
               alia
               innumera
               quae
               prisci
               non
               ausi
               sunt
               definire
               ,
               sed
               suspensae
               pronunciatione
               venerabantur
               ,
               quod
               genus
               est
               an
               parvuliessent
               baptizandi
               .
            
             And
             commonly
             the
             learnedst
             Papists
             do
             instance
             in
             Infant-baptism
             as
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             in
             force
             ;
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             objected
             that
             Bellarm.
             and
             others
             do
             bring
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Becan
               .
               manual
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             24.
             answers
             ,
             
               aliqua
               possunt
               probariex
               Scriptura
               quando
               constat
               de
               vero
               &
               legitimo
               Scripture
               sensu
               .
            
             So
             he
             
               saith
               it
               is
               concerning
               Infan-baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
            
             John
             3.
             5.
             
               but
               that
               the
               sense
               whereby
               to
               prove
               it
               is
               onely
               manifest
               by
               tradition
               .
            
             Which
             is
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Canon
             law
             and
             Schoolmen
             ,
             an
             Infants-baptism
             was
             not
             reckoned
             perfect
             ,
             till
             the
             Bishop
             laid
             on
             hands
             ,
             which
             act
             was
             called
             Confirmation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             imperfect
             Baptism
             in
             infancy
             .
             Molinaeus
             in
             his
             
               Vates
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             cites
             the
             
               canon
               dist
            
             .
             5.
             
               de
               .
               consecratione
               ,
               as
               determining
               that
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confirmation
               no
               man
               is
               a
               full
               Christian.
               Can.
               omnes
               ,
               et
               Can.
               ut
               jejuni
               .
               Thomas
            
             3.
             
               parte
               summae
               ,
               q.
            
             72.
             art
             .
             9.
             
               dicit
               hoc
               sacramentum
               esse
               perfection●m
               Baptismi
               :
               innuens
               Baptismum
               esse
               imperfectum
               nisi
               accesserit
               Confirmatio
               .
               Lumb
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               A.
               omnes
               fideles
               per
               manus
               impositionem
               Episcoporum
               post
               Baptismum
               accipere
               debent
               in
               Confirmatione
               Spiritum
               sanctum
               ut
               pleni
               Christiani
               inveniantur
               .
               Bellarm.
               tom
               .
            
             3.
             
               de
               sacr
               .
               confirm
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
               confirmatio
               est
               complementum
               &
               perfectio
               baptismi
               .
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               effec
               .
               Sacram.
               c.
            
             8.
             
               est
               Confirmatio
               quaedam
               perfectio
               &
               consummatio
               Baptismi
               .
               Jewel
               Defence
               of
               the
               Apolog.
            
             page
             218.
             allegeth
             it
             as
             Caistans
             tenet
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Infant
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               wanteth
               instruction
               in
               faith
               ,
               therefore
               hath
               not
               perfect
               Baptism
               .
            
             Consonant
             hereto
             is
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             their
             full
             Christen
             dome
             all
             they
             be
             Bishopped
             .
             But
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             even
             learned
             Protestants
             speak
             near
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             will
             cite
             some
             of
             their
             speeches
             ;
             Among
             which
             I
             will
             forbear
             to
             recite
             the
             speeches
             of
             the
             Lord
             Brook
             and
             Mr.
             
               Daniel
               Rogers
            
             alleged
             by
             me
             
             in
             my
             Exercit.
             sect
             .
             18.
             and
             cleered
             in
             my
             Apology
             from
             Mr.
             Rogers
             .
             his
             latter
             glosse
             ,
             nor
             the
             opinion
             of
             Mr.
             Bedford
             ,
             who
             judged
             with
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               us
               proof
               onely
               of
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               Infant-baptisme
               ,
            
             as
             I
             gather
             by
             Mr.
             Bs.
             I
             answer
             to
             him
             page
             305.
             
             Dr.
             
               Field
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               fourth
               book
               chap.
            
             20.
             
             
               The
               fourth
               kind
               of
               inadition
               is
               the
               continued
               practise
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               neither
               contained
               in
               the
               Scripture
               expressely
               ,
               nor
               the
               examples
               of
               such
               practise
               expressely
               there
               delivered
               ,
               though
               the
               grounds
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               and
               causes
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               such
               practise
               be
               there
               contained
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               or
               good
               that
               followeth
               it
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               is
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               which
               is
               therefore
               named
               a
               tradition
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               expressely
               delivered
               in
               Scripture
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               nor
               any
               expresse
               precept
               there
               found
               that
               they
               should
               so
               do
               .
               Yet
               is
               not
               this
               so
               received
               by
               bare
               and
               naked
               tradition
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               find
               the
               Scripture
               to
               deliver
               unto
               us
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               .
               Doctor
               ,
            
             Prideaux
             
               fasci
               .
               Controv.
               Theol.
               loc
            
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             3.
             q.
             2.
             
             
               Paedobaptism
               rests
               on
               no
               other
               Divine
               right
               then
               Episcopacy
               .
               Doctor
            
             Jeremy
             Taylor
             
               in
               his
               Liberty
               of
               prophesying
            
             sect
             .
             18.
             num
             .
             34.
             
               after
               he
               had
               ventilated
               the
               point
               on
               both
               sides
               saies
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               more
               truth
               then
               evidence
               on
               our
               sides
               ,
            
             meaning
             Paedobaptists
             .
             To
             all
             which
             I
             will
             adde
             the
             words
             of
             
               Theophilus
               Philakyriaco
               Loucardiensis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Mr.
             Young
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             an
             eminent
             man
             in
             the
             late
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Marshals
             friend
             that
             holp
             him
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Defence
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Dies
               Dominica
            
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             page
             54.
             where
             he
             confesseth
             ingenuously
             thus
             .
             
               Anabaptistas
               Paedobaptismo
               oblainantes
               apertis
               testimoniis
               ferire
               non
               possumus
               ,
               vesaniam
               his
               teles
               comprimimus
               ,
            
             1.
             
               ex
               parallelo
               praecepto
               de
               Circumci
               sione
               .
            
             2.
             
               ex
               praxi
               Apostalica
               :
               quae
               quum
               aliquanda
               fit
               obscurior
               ,
               consuetudinem
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               à
               primaevis
               &
               historicis
               temporibus
               adjicimus
               :
               juae
               ;
               licet
               praefractos
               Anaboptistas
               non
               movebunt
               ;
               apud
               prudentes
               ,
               morigeros
               ,
               &
               aejuos
               renum
               aestimatores
               valebunt
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             main
             weight
             lies
             on
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             falsely
             imagined
             to
             have
             been
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             measure
             is
             proved
             in
             my
             Examen
             part
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             not
             yet
             shaken
             by
             Mr.
             
               Ms.
               friend
            
             with
             all
             his
             insight
             Antiquity
             .
             From
             which
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Antients
             and
             learned
             afore
             Zuinglius
             did
             account
             Infant-baptism
             to
             have
             been
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             ,
             having
             reason
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             evident
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             received
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             was
             not
             fully
             perfect
             ,
             therefore
             Confirmation
             was
             added
             ,
             which
             was
             retained
             in
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             as
             necessarily
             previous
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             nor
             do
             many
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             Protestants
             speak
             much
             otherwise
             out
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             dispute
             against
             Anabaptists
             .
             They
             
             are
             farre
             from
             Mr.
             Bs.
             audaciousnesse
             to
             assert
             it
             as
             having
             
               plain
               Scripture
               proof
               for
               it
            
             .
             The
             very
             hesitant
             resolution
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             considerate
             is
             enough
             to
             represse
             his
             vain
             attempt
             ,
             and
             to
             awaken
             those
             that
             depend
             on
             his
             proofes
             ,
             and
             rest
             on
             their
             Infant-sprinkling
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             practise
             of
             being
             baptized
             after
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             being
             so
             expressely
             enjoyned
             in
             Scripture
             as
             a
             prime
             important
             duty
             for
             their
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXI
             .
             
               Many
               things
               are
               cleered
               about
               my
               conformity
               ,
               Anabaptists
               necessity
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               dipping
               used
               by
               them
               ,
               their
               standing
               to
               their
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             241.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               begin
               with
               a
               complaint
               of
               my
               sufferings
               ,
            
             whereas
             my
             words
             were
             a
             gratulation
             for
             the
             change
             of
             my
             condition
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             sad
             complaints
             Mr
             B.
             makes
             them
             more
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             misrepresents
             me
             in
             the
             time
             and
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             I
             let
             passe
             his
             jerkes
             
               about
               my
               health
               ,
               and
               my
               grievance
               of
               removing
               from
            
             Bewdley
             ,
             
               his
               way
               to
               heaven
               and
               mine
               .
            
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             242
             would
             vindicate
             his
             passages
             I
             cite
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Bewdley
             :
             but
             he
             passeth
             over
             that
             which
             goeth
             before
             in
             my
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             answer
             to
             any
             of
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             assignes
             no
             sufficient
             note
             whereby
             to
             discerne
             the
             visible
             Church-membership
             of
             Infanrs
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             connexion
             between
             his
             visible
             Church-membership
             of
             Infants
             and
             the
             initial
             seal
             ,
             without
             institution
             of
             the
             rite
             to
             be
             so
             used
             .
             3.
             that
             in
             the
             positive
             rites
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             appointers
             will
             in
             some
             precept
             or
             practise
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             precept
             to
             be
             against
             him
             his
             own
             words
             are
             alleged
             and
             that
             rightly
             ,
             however
             he
             interpret
             or
             interlace
             them
             .
             His
             interpretation
             agrees
             not
             with
             his
             own
             passage
             Appendix
             page
             56.
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               neither
               are
               the
               seals
               usefull
               till
               the
               accepting
               and
               entring
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             where
             he
             placeth
             accepting
             before
             entering
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             his
             passages
             speakes
             of
             accepting
             and
             entering
             with
             consent
             ,
             which
             Infants
             cannot
             do
             ,
             page
             243.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               seem
               to
               speak
               as
               if
               I
               had
               some
               of
               my
               old
               Episcopal
               ceremonious
               spirit
               ,
               though
               he
               hoped
               and
               believed
               verily
               that
               I
               did
               not
               turn
               meerly
               to
               the
               times
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               times
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             was
             a
             stranger
             to
             me
             till
             a
             little
             afore
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             charge
             me
             
             with
             an
             Episcopal
             ceremonious
             spirit
             .
             Were
             it
             worth
             while
             to
             trouble
             the
             world
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             shew
             how
             I
             examined
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             those
             years
             ,
             I
             could
             the
             points
             in
             difference
             about
             which
             I
             was
             to
             subscribe
             and
             conforme
             ,
             and
             however
             I
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             stream
             ,
             yet
             my
             subscription
             was
             according
             to
             Doctor
             Burges
             his
             explication
             ,
             and
             my
             conformity
             upon
             Mr.
             Spruits
             grounds
             ,
             I
             was
             no
             promoter
             of
             either
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             worst
             time
             I
             think
             none
             can
             say
             but
             I
             stuck
             fast
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             the
             propagating
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Godly
             .
             And
             my
             opposing
             the
             Bishops
             began
             with
             the
             soonest
             afore
             this
             Parliament
             began
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             I
             deprehended
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             wholly
             for
             their
             own
             rule
             ,
             and
             adversaries
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             for
             my
             non-conformity
             ,
             reasons
             were
             given
             with
             some
             of
             the
             first
             in
             a
             Sermon
             at
             a
             visitation
             at
             
               Lemster
               ,
               November
            
             24.
             1641
             since
             printed
             .
             And
             what
             I
             said
             the
             ceremonies
             were
             more
             excusable
             then
             Paedobaptism
             is
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             were
             not
             at
             first
             urged
             otherwise
             then
             as
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             Paedobaptism
             is
             urged
             as
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             chief
             principle
             of
             non-conformists
             doth
             more
             strongly
             plead
             against
             it
             then
             the
             ceremonies
             .
             2.
             
             Paedobaptism
             not
             withstanding
             the
             palliating
             salves
             of
             Mr.
             M.
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             find
             farre
             more
             pernicious
             then
             the
             ceremonies
             ;
             it
             being
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             great
             occasion
             of
             the
             soul-destroying
             presumption
             whereby
             a
             great
             part
             of
             men
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             genuine
             hinderance
             of
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             Church-communion
             .
             2.
             it
             quite
             perverts
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             baptism
             ,
             which
             the
             ceremonies
             did
             onely
             in
             some
             sort
             disorder
             .
             I
             justifie
             not
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             need
             not
             answer
             the
             men
             he
             names
             ,
             but
             their
             writings
             yield
             strong
             arguments
             for
             me
             against
             Paedobaptism
             ,
             and
             better
             for
             me
             then
             for
             themselves
             .
             Mr.
             Bs.
             questions
             page
             .
             243.
             are
             upon
             a
             mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             counted
             all
             Pedobaptists
             meer
             formal
             teachers
             :
             whereas
             what
             I
             speak
             was
             in
             tendernesse
             to
             Bewdley
             ,
             lest
             they
             out
             of
             averseness
             to
             my
             doctrine
             should
             rest
             in
             a
             meer
             formal
             teacher
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             fear
             was
             the
             aime
             of
             some
             ,
             whom
             perhaps
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             find
             (
             though
             I
             wish
             he
             may
             not
             )
             he
             hath
             mistaken
             for
             godly
             men
             .
             Who
             perhaps
             might
             tell
             him
             what
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             
               that
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               is
               much
               diminished
               since
               my
               comming
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               profitable
               converse
               turned
               into
               heart-burnings
               ,
               jealousies
               and
               fruitlesse
               contendings
               .
            
             His
             argument
             pag.
             244.
             is
             vain
             :
             for
             were
             it
             supposed
             that
             
               Infants
               of
               believers
               were
               Church-members
            
             (
             which
             his
             whole
             book
             proves
             not
             )
             and
             it
             were
             true
             that
             
               baptizers
               cannot
               otherwise
               have
               knowledge
               when
               those
               that
               are
               piously
               educated
               begin
               to
               be
               Church-members
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             practise
             of
             baptizing
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             ordinarily
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             overturnes
             not
             the
             true
             end
             of
             Baptism
             .
             For
             whether
             
             the
             true
             (
             to
             which
             he
             addes
             principal
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             as
             if
             true
             and
             principal
             were
             all
             one
             )
             end
             of
             Baptism
             be
             to
             be
             Christs
             sign
             for
             solemn
             admission
             of
             Church-members
             or
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             an
             engaging
             seal
             as
             elsewhere
             ;
             yet
             both
             these
             ends
             are
             preserved
             if
             they
             be
             baptized
             many
             years
             after
             their
             being
             Disciples
             .
             It
             is
             untrue
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               my
               usual
               artifice
               to
               work
               on
               the
               affections
               ,
               of
               people
               when
               I
               mistrust
               my
               strength
               to
               work
               on
               mens
               understandings
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             more
             truly
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             usually
             fills
             up
             the
             vacuity
             of
             proofs
             with
             childish
             exclamations
             ,
             admirations
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             I
             said
             and
             preached
             from
             Acts
             3.
             23.
             is
             right
             ,
             people
             do
             indanger
             
               their
               being
               cut
               off
               from
               Gods
               people
               ,
            
             who
             disobey
             Christ
             ,
             in
             not
             being
             baptized
             when
             their
             duty
             is
             told
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               rejected
               or
               made
               void
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               being
               not
               baptized
               of
            
             John
             Luke
             7.
             30.
             
             I
             preach
             against
             popish
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             yet
             hold
             a
             necessity
             of
             precept
             for
             believers
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             yea
             and
             an
             ordinary
             necessity
             of
             means
             according
             to
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             Marke
             16.
             16.
             
             I
             threaten
             no
             man
             for
             not
             yielding
             to
             my
             opinion
             ,
             but
             not
             yielding
             to
             a
             plain
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             and
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             
             &c.
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             my
             Antagonists
             (
             except
             Socinianized
             )
             from
             which
             Mr.
             Bs.
             observations
             concerning
             the
             backsliding
             of
             some
             cannot
             acquit
             him
             .
             Were
             my
             words
             of
             any
             weight
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             should
             advise
             him
             ,
             more
             seriously
             to
             consider
             whether
             this
             his
             writing
             be
             
               not
               a
               perverting
               the
               right
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Page
             245.
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             did
             not
             at
             
               least
               mainly
               direct
               the
               passage
               of
               his
               Epistle
               against
               me
               ,
            
             he
             will
             hardly
             believe
             that
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             passage
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             texts
             produced
             ,
             the
             accusation
             it self
             ,
             the
             naming
             me
             ,
             yea
             or
             his
             own
             words
             so
             often
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             as
             page
             167.
             
               that
               he
               used
               the
               speeches
               to
               preserve
               his
               friends
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               my
               error
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               dying
               man
               he
               might
               have
               no
               opportunity
               after
               to
               warne
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               a
               fire
               being
               at
            
             Bewdley
             
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               provide
               for
            
             Kederminster
             .
             And
             what
             though
             it
             were
             intended
             against
             all
             that
             take
             my
             course
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             
               directed
               mainly
               against
               me
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             singled
             out
             for
             commendation
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             with
             
               King
               James
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               Cardinal
               Perons
               oration
               ,
               I
               defie
               the
               prayses
            
             that
             ascribe
             
               ability
               and
               moderation
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             charge
             me
             not
             only
             with
             
               grosse
               absurdities
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               little
               tender
               conscientius
               fear
               of
               erring
               ,
               playing
               the
               Devils
               part
               ,
            
             besides
             other
             imputations
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             directed
             against
             me
             solely
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             have
             conceived
             would
             be
             taken
             as
             chargeable
             upon
             me
             with
             others
             .
             By
             officiating
             Priest
             I
             meant
             not
             any
             other
             then
             meer
             reading
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             most
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             scornfully
             used
             by
             me
             ,
             nor
             like
             
               the
               language
               of
               Martix-Marpriest
            
             
             (
             which
             I
             abhorre
             )
             but
             to
             in
             imate
             that
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             sprinkling
             and
             defect
             of
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             so
             called
             had
             reason
             not
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             Infant-baptism
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             English
             prelatical
             Divines
             do
             account
             Baptism
             sufficiently
             administred
             that
             is
             so
             done
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             were
             by
             a
             popish
             Priest
             or
             a
             Midwife
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             do
             agree
             with
             them
             :
             for
             they
             do
             not
             question
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             seek
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             it
             's
             likely
             many
             have
             been
             so
             baptized
             .
             Yet
             I
             find
             Spondanus
             in
             his
             
               Auctar.
               Chronol
               .
               ad
               annum
            
             1604.
             reporting
             that
             in
             France
             ,
             at
             Vapincum
             in
             the
             Daulphinate
             ,
             a
             Synod
             wherein
             famous
             Chamier
             was
             President
             ,
             determined
             according
             to
             a
             former
             Synod
             at
             
               Poictiers
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               administered
               by
               expectants
               of
               ordination
               was
               of
               no
               value
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               iterated
               by
               Ministers
               themselves
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             relation
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             my
             end
             in
             my
             expression
             being
             to
             give
             reason
             why
             Anabaptists
             content
             not
             themselves
             with
             their
             pretended
             Infant-baptism
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             ill
             to
             interpret
             my
             words
             as
             scornfull
             .
             I
             do
             now
             professe
             as
             I
             did
             not
             long
             since
             at
             Coventrey
             to
             Mr.
             
               William
               Swayn
            
             (
             who
             I
             perceived
             since
             upon
             his
             misconstruction
             hath
             also
             alleged
             this
             passage
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Mr.
             Stephens
             book
             intitled
             
               a
               precept
               for
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               )
            
             that
             I
             do
             reverence
             many
             Paedobaptists
             as
             godly
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             farre
             beyond
             my self
             .
             Yet
             still
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             most
             injuriously
             inveigh
             against
             Anabaptists
             for
             being
             baptized
             at
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             necessitate
             them
             to
             associate
             themselves
             ,
             when
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             most
             considerate
             not
             to
             have
             cleer
             proof
             without
             help
             of
             Tradition
             unwritten
             ;
             which
             yet
             learned
             men
             contradict
             ,
             the
             sprinkling
             they
             have
             received
             is
             not
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             person
             adminstring
             it
             to
             many
             Infants
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             many
             learned
             men
             have
             made
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             imperfect
             without
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Churches
             have
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             retain
             it
             ,
             yea
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             have
             something
             like
             it
             (
             which
             but
             for
             the
             dipping
             in
             cold
             water
             is
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             rebaptizing
             )
             page
             119.
             120.
             which
             to
             me
             discovers
             the
             imperfection
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             Infant-baptism
             to
             its
             end
             ;
             and
             though
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Bedford
             holding
             
               baptizing
               but
               once
               onely
               a
               tradition
               unwritten
               ,
            
             undertakes
             
               to
               prove
               it
               fully
               from
               Scripture
            
             page
             305.
             (
             whose
             performances
             I
             find
             very
             short
             of
             his
             undertakings
             )
             yet
             
               Theophilus
               Philokyriaces
            
             in
             the
             book
             forenamed
             page
             54.
             sayes
             ,
             
               sacrum
               baptismum
               non
               repetendum
               semper
               statuit
               Ecclesia
               :
               de
               quo
               tamen
               interdicto
               in
               sacris
               tabulis
               nihil
               occurrit
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             unless
             I
             will
             speak
             against
             my
             conscience
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             it
             is
             ignorance
             or
             wilfulness
             holds
             Ministers
             and
             people
             in
             their
             stiffe
             asserting
             and
             practise
             
             of
             Infant-baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             opposition
             they
             make
             to
             their
             practise
             who
             are
             baptized
             or
             baptize
             believers
             upon
             so
             great
             reason
             .
             He
             tells
             me
             it
             is
             
               an
               untruth
               that
               he
            
             said
             
               [
               dipping
               in
               cold
               water
               is
               murther
               and
               adultery
               ]
            
             about
             which
             I
             not
             contend
             ,
             whether
             he
             used
             those
             very
             termes
             onely
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             my
             memory
             retaines
             ,
             and
             the
             notes
             I
             could
             get
             relate
             ,
             those
             words
             were
             used
             by
             him
             without
             addition
             of
             
               [
               the
               ordinary
               practise
            
             ]
             or
             
               [
               naked
               .
            
             ]
             But
             my
             meaning
             in
             my
             denial
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             was
             to
             justifie
             dipping
             as
             used
             by
             those
             termed
             Anabaptists
             ,
             whose
             baptizing
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             hath
             been
             seemly
             with
             coverings
             fit
             to
             be
             quickly
             put
             off
             when
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             with
             meet
             provision
             for
             the
             health
             of
             persons
             ,
             not
             tying
             persons
             to
             cold
             water
             in
             the
             open
             aire
             or
             any
             other
             inconvenient
             thing
             to
             health
             and
             modesty
             ,
             but
             onely
             requiring
             the
             person
             to
             be
             under
             water
             resemhling
             Christs
             burial
             and
             resurrection
             according
             to
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             as
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             expositors
             do
             conceive
             the
             allusion
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             of
             opinion
             that
             
               the
               ordinary
               practise
               of
               baptizing
               by
               dipping
               the
               whole
               body
               in
               cold
               or
               warme
               water
               openly
               or
               privatly
               is
               either
               a
               breacb
               of
               the
               sixth
               or
               seventh
               Commandment
               ,
            
             unless
             he
             condemne
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             appointing
             and
             practising
             a
             rite
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             refuted
             by
             frequent
             experience
             of
             aged
             weak
             persons
             men
             and
             women
             baptized
             in
             cold
             stormy
             times
             in
             the
             open
             aire
             in
             cold
             running
             water
             without
             detriment
             to
             their
             health
             to
             mine
             one
             knowledge
             .
             Neverthelesse
             were
             it
             that
             any
             person
             did
             conceive
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               naked
               ,
               as
               vossius
               Thes.
               Theol.
            
             and
             
               Hist.
               disp
            
             .
             1.
             
               de
               baptismo
               thesi
            
             6.
             7.
             8.
             shewes
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             men
             women
             and
             Infants
             were
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             find
             there
             how
             provision
             was
             made
             against
             immodesty
             and
             murder
             ,
             &
             I
             wonder
             that
             either
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             any
             other
             considerate
             man
             that
             knows
             how
             persons
             go
             into
             bathes
             frequently
             ,
             should
             imagine
             so
             evil
             of
             a
             persons
             going
             into
             the
             water
             but
             once
             in
             course
             habit
             in
             a
             penitent
             form
             not
             without
             grave
             company
             ,
             not
             staying
             a
             minute
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             performed
             without
             such
             danger
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             possesse
             people
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             book
             chap.
             12.
             13.
             
             His
             satyrical
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             scurrilous
             quips
             I
             let
             passe
             .
             I
             did
             not
             charge
             Mr.
             B.
             with
             endeavours
             
               to
               drive
               me
               or
               others
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               destroy
               us
               ,
            
             but
             I
             think
             the
             instigators
             to
             the
             ordinance
             against
             Heresies
             ,
             have
             had
             such
             minds
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             page
             247.
             
             
               I
               tell
               him
               of
               his
               danger
            
             and
             elsewhere
             that
             
               I
               threaten
               him
            
             ,
             is
             a
             suggestion
             that
             I
             cannot
             yet
             ghesse
             whence
             it
             should
             arise
             .
             The
             citation
             out
             of
             his
             book
             sect
             .
             3.
             of
             my
             Antidote
             was
             to
             shew
             M.
             B.
             paraphrased
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             to
             like
             purpose
             as
             I
             do
             .
             That
             the
             untruths
             he
             
             chargeth
             me
             with
             page
             248.
             252.
             were
             not
             such
             is
             shewed
             before
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fift
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             and
             seventh
             sections
             being
             argumentative
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             book
             .
             Page
             257.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             applies
             that
             to
             one
             term
             of
             calling
             some
             Sects
             which
             I
             said
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             especially
             
               the
               accusation
               of
               societies
               proving
               wicked
               ,
            
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             manifest
             tincture
             of
             reviling
             .
             He
             chargeth
             my
             
               conscience
               as
               having
               a
               flaw
               for
               insinuating
               that
               he
               called
               all
               Independents
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               denying
               the
               power
               of
               a
               Synod
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               whereas
               he
               plainly
               limited
               his
               speech
               to
               that
               Independency
               which
               gives
               the
               people
               to
               govern
               by
               vote
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               separatism
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             reply
             ,
             I
             took
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Independents
             it
             is
             their
             received
             tenet
             ,
             that
             excommunicating
             however
             it
             be
             not
             without
             officers
             ,
             yet
             is
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             from
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             but
             that
             whence
             they
             are
             named
             Independents
             by
             Mr.
             Her'le
             and
             others
             ,
             is
             from
             denying
             superiority
             of
             Synods
             in
             governing
             ,
             and
             appeales
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Sect
             then
             from
             thence
             as
             their
             distinguishing
             tenet
             .
             However
             for
             the
             tenet
             
               of
               the
               peoples
               governing
               by
               vote
               ,
            
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             called
             a
             Sect
             rather
             then
             their
             opposites
             .
             The
             excommunication
             which
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             of
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             discern
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             made
             a
             part
             of
             government
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Elders
             office
             any
             more
             then
             the
             Peoples
             .
             In
             antiquity
             it
             's
             apparant
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             &c.
             that
             the
             people
             had
             a
             great
             hand
             in
             Elections
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             Absolutions
             .
             Nor
             is
             a
             person
             a
             Separatist
             for
             that
             tenet
             ,
             but
             for
             dividing
             practises
             :
             other
             things
             in
             that
             section
             are
             answered
             before
             ;
             To
             that
             page
             259.
             of
             my
             logick
             ,
             I
             say
             he
             is
             mistaken
             in
             it
             .
             I
             know
             this
             water
             to
             be
             cold
             because
             I
             feel
             its
             coldnesse
             ,
             this
             person
             to
             be
             a
             false
             teacher
             because
             I
             hear
             from
             him
             false
             doctrine
             .
             The
             subject
             is
             not
             the
             suppositum
             as
             a
             substance
             but
             as
             a
             substance
             with
             its
             adjunct
             .
             I
             prove
             not
             a
             wall
             to
             be
             a
             wall
             by
             its
             whitenesse
             seen
             ,
             but
             a
             white
             wall
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             not
             
               idem
               per
               idem
            
             .
             The
             Apostle
             shews
             the
             evil
             lives
             of
             Hereticks
             for
             better
             prevention
             of
             their
             practises
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             them
             Hereticks
             
               [
               A
               ravening
               wolfe
            
             ]
             signifies
             neither
             error
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             nor
             visiousnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             or
             end
             of
             the
             persons
             described
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             destroying
             souls
             ,
             often
             also
             lives
             and
             estates
             .
             That
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
               have
               sheepes
               clothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fair
             shews
             ,
             though
             
               inwardly
               are
               ravening
               wolves
            
             ,
             overthrows
             Mr.
             Bs.
             interpretation
             he
             pleades
             so
             much
             for
             ,
             except
             he
             think
             they
             can
             have
             
               sheeps
               clothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             fair
             shewes
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             who
             are
             openly
             wicked
             ,
             so
             as
             
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               wickedness
            
             they
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             which
             me
             thinks
             comes
             near
             a
             contradiction
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             often
             sayes
             ,
             he
             
               takes
               me
               not
               to
               be
               an
               Heretick
               nor
               a
               meer
               Anabaptist
               except
               they
               divide
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             he
             taking
             me
             
             for
             a
             divider
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             my
             error
             must
             of
             necessity
             take
             me
             for
             an
             Heretick
             if
             he
             stand
             to
             the
             descriptions
             he
             there
             saith
             he
             likes
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             nor
             any
             Anabaptist
             or
             Independent
             long
             look
             to
             be
             out
             of
             his
             black
             roll
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             Page
             260.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               make
               his
               question
               an
               affirmation
               ,
            
             and
             so
             doth
             he
             himself
             that
             tells
             us
             it
             speaks
             
               what
               a
               rarity
               it
               is
               according
               to
               his
               reading
               that
               any
               society
               of
               Anabaptists
               hath
               not
               proved
               wicked
               .
            
             But
             I
             make
             it
             
               a
               peremptory
               determination
               ,
               where
               as
               it
               is
               neither
               omnino
               dubitantis
               ,
               nor
               yet
               determinantis
               ,
               but
               provo
               cantis
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             I
             say
             it
             was
             a
             most
             peremptory
             determination
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               no
               man
               will
               I
               think
               take
               his
               interrogation
               for
               any
               other
               then
               a
               most
               peremptory
               determination
               ,
            
             which
             I
             think
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             words
             carrying
             a
             plain
             shew
             of
             a
             peremptory
             determination
             ,
             and
             being
             written
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Kederminster
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             provocation
             of
             Anabaptists
             to
             look
             over
             their
             own
             intelligence
             ,
             but
             a
             resolute
             assurance
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             known
             a
             society
             of
             Anabaptists
             since
             the
             world
             first
             knew
             them
             ,
             that
             proved
             not
             wicked
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             put
             no
             false
             sense
             on
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             he
             falsely
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               call
               him
               dog
            
             ,
             I
             onely
             say
             ,
             like
             a
             right-English
             mastive
             he
             flies
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             &c.
             not
             comparing
             him
             to
             a
             dog
             ,
             but
             his
             bold
             act
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             English
             mastives
             boldness
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             no
             more
             called
             dog
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             thief
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             ,
             I
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             To
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             page
             261.
             
               of
               my
               cheat
            
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             .
             To
             his
             question
             ,
             
               Did
               no
               body
               contradict
               Infant-baptism
               for
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               ?
               and
               yet
               is
               it
               an
               innovation
               .
            
             I
             answer
             yes
             :
             and
             I
             think
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             say
             of
             keeping
             an
             
               Easter
               ,
               Lent-fast
            
             ,
             Infant-communion
             ,
             Monkish
             profession
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             these
             are
             innovations
             not
             contradicted
             for
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
             For
             his
             testimonies
             page
             262
             ,
             263
             ,
             264.
             for
             the
             antiquity
             of
             Infant-baptism
             ,
             to
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             answer
             hath
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             is
             not
             till
             the
             third
             age
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             urge
             it
             and
             practise
             it
             in
             case
             of
             evident
             danger
             of
             present
             death
             to
             save
             from
             perishing
             ;
             that
             the
             conceit
             of
             peculiar
             privilege
             to
             Infants
             of
             believers
             is
             a
             late
             innovation
             :
             some
             of
             them
             are
             meerly
             impertinent
             without
             Mr.
             Bs.
             vain
             infernece
             ,
             some
             Heathenish
             rites
             of
             expiating
             Infants
             are
             unseeming
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             allege
             ,
             they
             being
             from
             Satan
             .
             My
             testimonies
             page
             264.
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
               ,
               Eckbertus
               ,
            
             are
             vindicated
             before
             ,
             Strabo
             doth
             not
             say
             
               that
               afore
               Austins
               time
               ,
               Infant-baptism
               was
               not
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               times
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             he
             did
             mistake
             Austins
             age
             10
             years
             .
             That
             the
             Copies
             put
             25.
             for
             35.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             he
             was
             mistaken
             in
             the
             reason
             of
             Austins
             deferring
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             was
             one
             though
             not
             the
             
             sole
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               Walafridus
               Strabo
            
             though
             later
             then
             Augustine
             ,
             yet
             he
             giving
             himself
             to
             search
             out
             and
             to
             write
             of
             antient
             rites
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             credit
             concerning
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             Infant-baptism
             then
             Augustines
             ,
             who
             as
             I
             shew
             Apology
             .
             sect
             .
             6.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             did
             often
             inconsiderately
             call
             that
             an
             Apostolical
             tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             commonly
             observed
             in
             his
             dayes
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             his
             acquaintance
             .
             Cyprians
             speech
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             brought
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             prove
             all
             still-born
             Infants
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             being
             not
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             Catholick
             .
             That
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             266.
             saith
             ,
             
               fully
               satisfies
               him
            
             ,
             part
             of
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             the
             rest
             so
             frivolous
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             impute
             his
             satisfaction
             to
             no
             other
             cause
             then
             his
             inconsiderateness
             .
             The
             very
             same
             or
             like
             plea
             will
             serve
             for
             communion
             of
             young
             children
             in
             which
             yet
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             not
             satisfied
             .
             But
             to
             me
             it
             is
             very
             good
             satisfaction
             that
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             is
             but
             an
             innovation
             ,
             neither
             agreeing
             with
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             nor
             known
             till
             it
             began
             to
             be
             conceived
             necessary
             to
             give
             grace
             and
             to
             save
             from
             perishing
             ,
             yet
             then
             disswaded
             and
             not
             practised
             but
             in
             case
             of
             iminent
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             nor
             maintained
             on
             any
             other
             ground
             till
             Zuinglius
             his
             dayes
             .
             What
             the
             Churches
             of
             Anabaptists
             so
             called
             have
             done
             
               in
               London
            
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             so
             much
             lament
             ,
             till
             I
             know
             what
             it
             is
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             Calumny
             .
             That
             Anabaptists
             have
             been
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             instigations
             of
             Preachers
             and
             writers
             it
             is
             a
             marvel
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             not
             understand
             ,
             who
             can
             hardly
             be
             ignorant
             whence
             the
             ordinance
             against
             blasphemies
             and
             heresies
             came
             .
             That
             any
             
               of
               my
               Antagonists
               are
               turned
               out
               of
               house
               and
               home
               is
               unknown
               to
               me
               ,
            
             surely
             not
             for
             non-conformity
             to
             rebaptizing
             ,
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             hath
             been
             done
             it
             was
             never
             by
             my
             procurement
             ,
             nor
             I
             think
             any
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Anabaptists
             .
             That
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             page
             267.
             saies
             ,
             that
             the
             
               same
               men
               that
               subscribe
               the
               Anabapiists
               confession
               have
               many
               of
               them
               written
               other
               kind
               of
               doctrine
               elsewhere
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             find
             him
             onely
             naming
             
               Paul
               Hobson
            
             page
             147.
             and
             citing
             some
             passages
             of
             his
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             which
             is
             most
             liable
             to
             exception
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             gives
             us
             this
             excuse
             in
             his
             
               Saints
               evelasting
               rest
            
             part
             .
             2.
             chap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             page
             169.
             
               not
               understanding
               that
               they
               affirm
               and
               deny
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               several
               expressions
               :
            
             so
             that
             however
             his
             expressions
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             held
             not
             the
             Socinian
             opinion
             ,
             which
             he
             contradicted
             in
             the
             subscription
             to
             the
             confession
             ,
             but
             onely
             discovered
             his
             weakness
             .
             And
             yet
             Mr.
             B.
             I
             think
             is
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             so
             holy
             &
             learned
             a
             man
             as
             M.
             Pemble
             near
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             
               Vindicae
               gratiae
            
             hath
             a
             like
             conceit
             of
             
               Gods
               never
               hating
               the
               elect
               ,
               but
               being
               reconciled
               from
               eternity
               ,
            
             taking
             reconciliation
             for
             an
             immanent
             
             act
             in
             God
             :
             which
             as
             I
             imagine
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             excuse
             in
             Mr.
             Pemble
             ,
             so
             might
             he
             with
             a
             like
             charity
             excuse
             the
             other
             in
             
               Paul
               Hobson
            
             .
             What
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             I
             wish
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             Englished
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             Anabaptists
             and
             their
             opposites
             would
             learn
             it
             .
             Page
             268.
             he
             saith
             if
             my
             book
             of
             
               scandals
               were
               read
               ,
               men
               may
               perhaps
               receive
               a
               preservative
               from
               my
               own
               hand
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               my
               opinion
               ,
            
             to
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             wish
             my
             book
             of
             Scandals
             were
             more
             read
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             fear
             that
             my
             doctrine
             will
             be
             the
             lesse
             embraced
             for
             reading
             it
             ,
             if
             my
             interpretation
             of
             my
             own
             words
             justified
             even
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             I
             shew
             before
             .
             Page
             269.
             he
             tells
             us
             
               the
               Levellers
               were
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             yet
             learn
             of
             any
             of
             them
             he
             names
             except
             Den
             that
             was
             so
             :
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             there
             might
             be
             sundry
             of
             them
             such
             ,
             likely
             of
             the
             Free-willers
             disclaimed
             by
             the
             seven
             Churches
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             but
             few
             in
             comparrison
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             by
             the
             Newes-books
             I
             gather
             the
             Levelling
             businesse
             was
             carried
             on
             by
             such
             as
             were
             in
             no
             gathered
             Church
             ,
             but
             lived
             above
             ordinances
             .
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Bs.
             dark
             criminations
             I
             can
             give
             no
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             I
             could
             plow
             with
             his
             heifer
             and
             find
             out
             his
             riddle
             :
             But
             my
             hope
             is
             those
             great
             instruments
             of
             God
             to
             break
             the
             enemies
             of
             those
             that
             are
             termed
             Sectaries
             ,
             though
             Mr.
             Bs.
             words
             seem
             to
             forebode
             and
             misdeem
             evil
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             and
             do
             prove
             better
             then
             he
             discribes
             them
             ,
             though
             I
             imagine
             they
             be
             not
             Anabaptists
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             like
             Mr.
             Bs.
             obscure
             satyrical
             criminations
             ,
             they
             having
             some
             shew
             of
             a
             malevolent
             mind
             .
             Whatever
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             conceive
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             way
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             if
             they
             would
             keep
             themselves
             onely
             to
             this
             to
             be
             baptized
             upon
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             in
             a
             safe
             way
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXII
             .
             
               The
               speech
               [
               that
               no
               one
               Countrey
               is
               gathered
               into
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               ]
               contains
               no
               malignancy
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               manifest
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             MOst
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             answer
             to
             the
             last
             section
             of
             my
             Antidote
             hath
             either
             been
             replied
             to
             before
             or
             in
             some
             other
             part
             of
             my
             writings
             ,
             or
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             main
             of
             the
             dispute
             ,
             wherein
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             fully
             vindicate
             my
             argument
             against
             the
             visible
             Church-membership
             of
             Infants
             ,
             from
             the
             different
             cause
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             so
             manifest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             otherwise
             gathered
             then
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             meer
             wrangling
             in
             the
             questions
             Mr.
             B.
             propounds
             .
             And
             to
             his
             words
             page
             279
             ,
             280.
             
             
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               my
               Father
               ,
               I
               would
               tell
               you
               that
               when
               you
               say
               ,
               Christ
               makes
               no
               one
               City
               ,
               Countrey
               ,
               Tribe
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               you
               speak
               most
               malignantly
               ,
               and
               wickedly
               against
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               dignity
               of
               my
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             meet
             so
             often
             with
             Mr.
             Bs.
             high
             charges
             ,
             upon
             palpable
             mistakes
             and
             weak
             proofs
             ,
             that
             I
             fear
             his
             misguided
             zeal
             or
             natural
             distemper
             hath
             brought
             him
             to
             an
             habit
             of
             ill-speaking
             .
             My
             words
             were
             not
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             sets
             them
             down
             ,
             but
             thus
             
               [
               no
               one
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               City
               ,
               or
               Tribe
               together
               ,
               were
               gathered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               or
               other
               Preachers
               into
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               of
               all
               as
               the
               Lord
               vouchsafed
               to
               call
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               ]
            
             which
             hath
             neither
             wickedness
             nor
             malignancy
             against
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             a
             manifest
             truth
             expressely
             taught
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             as
             congruous
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Not
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ergo
            
             not
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             Revel
             .
             5.
             9.
             
               out
               of
               every
               Nation
               ,
               Ergo
            
             not
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             The
             relations
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             plainly
             prove
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             12.
             and
             70.
             
             Disciples
             was
             no
             entire
             Nation
             ,
             City
             ,
             Countrey
             or
             Tribe
             gathered
             into
             the
             visible
             Church-christian
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             fewer
             then
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             who
             in
             every
             place
             were
             so
             numerous
             (
             when
             the
             Christians
             are
             counted
             at
             some
             few
             thousands
             )
             as
             that
             even
             at
             Jerusalem
             and
             elsewhere
             they
             prevailed
             to
             disperse
             Christians
             by
             persecution
             .
             Nor
             do
             Mr.
             Bs.
             questions
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               into
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               any
               one
               whole
               Countrey
               ,
               City
               or
               Tribe
               ,
               young
               or
               old
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               are
               gathered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Preachers
               ,
            
             as
             Moses
             did
             gather
             together
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             
             But
             saith
             Mr.
             B.
             1.
             
             
               Hath
               he
               noi
               commanded
               to
               Disciple
               Nations
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             yes
             :
             
               to
               make
               Disciples
               of
               all
               Nations
               by
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               Creature
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Marke
             16.
             15.
             but
             no
             where
             by
             civil
             authority
             to
             gather
             a
             whole
             City
             ,
             Countrey
             or
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             a
             National
             or
             City
             Covenant
             together
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             but
             to
             offer
             Christ
             and
             to
             baptize
             so
             many
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             embrace
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Saith
             Mr.
             
               B.
               Hath
               not
               the
               Father
               promised
               to
               give
               the
               Heathen
               or
               Nations
               for
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               his
               possession
               ,
            
             Psal.
             2.
             
               and
               that
               Nations
               shall
               serve
               him
               ?
            
             Answ.
             He
             hath
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             City
             ,
             Countrey
             or
             Tribe
             were
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             manner
             Moses
             brought
             
             into
             Covenant
             all
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             
               by
               ministring
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             is
             believers
             among
             them
             ,
             are
             an
             
               offering
               to
               God
               ,
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             9.
             
               praise
               him
               ,
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             so
             as
             it
             was
             foretold
             
               in
               Abraham
               all
               Nations
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expounded
             Gal.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             believers
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             as
             well
             as
             Jews
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               that
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               become
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Christ
               ?
            
             Ans.
             I
             reade
             those
             words
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             but
             I
             find
             the
             time
             of
             fulfilling
             to
             be
             when
             the
             seventh
             Angel
             hath
             founded
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             is
             not
             till
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               Seager
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             part
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
             And
             this
             is
             not
             improbable
             from
             ver
             .
             18.
             and
             Revel
             .
             10.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               New
               Annot
            
             ,
             faith
             thus
             ,
             
               Antichrist
               is
               weakened
               ,
               and
               Christ
               hath
               begun
               to
               take
               the
               Kingdome
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               a
               visible
               Church
               like
               an
               Empire
               in
               all
               the
               known
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             
               And
               do
               you
               not
               see
               it
               fulfilled
               before
               your
               eyes
               ?
               Are
               not
            
             Bewdley
             ,
             Kederminster
             ,
             
               &c.
               and
            
             England
             
               (
               till
               of
               late
               )
               as
               fully
               Christs
               Disciple
               ,
               and
               so
               Church-members
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               were
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               Church-members
               ?
            
             Answ.
             If
             by
             
               [
               it
            
             ]
             be
             meant
             the
             prophecies
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             and
             72.
             11.
             
             I
             see
             them
             fulfilled
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Mr.
             Bs.
             sense
             :
             but
             the
             prophecie
             Revel
             .
             11.
             15.
             
             I
             see
             not
             yet
             fulfilled
             .
             I
             see
             at
             
               Bewdley
               ,
               Kederminster
               ,
               in
               England
               ,
            
             people
             who
             generally
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             all
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             are
             Disciples
             or
             Church-members
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             accounted
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             ever
             brought
             into
             such
             a
             Covenant
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or-ought
             to
             be
             accounted
             .
             Church-members
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             a
             Covenant
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             my
             writings
             to
             that
             effect
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             chargeth
             me
             
               [
               that
               I
               would
               not
               have
               Princes
               and
               Masters
               do
               what
            
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             
               did
               ,
               in
               bringing
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               into
               '
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ]
            
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             should
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             Infants
             are
             not
             thereby
             to
             be
             accounted
             visible
             Church-members
             in
             a
             Christian
             Church
             .
             The
             commission
             to
             gather
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             proselyte
             them
             that
             were
             no
             Chuch-members
             ,
             and
             yet
             .
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             proselyte
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             to
             Disciple
             ,
             the
             visible
             Church-members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             What
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             still
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             different
             Church-call
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             a
             different
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             argument
             is
             not
             good
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Infants
             visible
             Church-membership
             to
             ours
             .
             If
             Mr.
             Bs.
             judgement
             be
             
               not
               so
               commandable
            
             ,
             as
             to
             assent
             to
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             
               lesse
               commendable
            
             .
             The
             speech
             of
             Mr.
             Herle
             ,
             and
             the
             jest
             out
             of
             
             Matthiolus
             are
             misapplied
             .
             When
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               why
               may
               we
               not
               write
               plainly
               against
               one
               anothers
               judgement
               by
               a
               loving
               consent
               ?
            
             He
             may
             know
             that
             it
             was
             my
             desire
             it
             should
             have
             been
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             was
             from
             himself
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             he
             hath
             
               shewed
               love
            
             in
             this
             his
             writing
             ,
             is
             very
             credulous
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             have
             the
             patience
             and
             indifferency
             of
             judgement
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             allegations
             about
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             the
             repeal
             of
             their
             visible
             Church-memship
             .
             If
             he
             remain
             in
             his
             opinion
             (
             which
             I
             much
             fear
             ,
             knowing
             him
             sowell
             as
             I
             do
             )
             and
             I
             in
             mine
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             our
             writings
             to
             others
             to
             judge
             ,
             &
             especially
             to
             that
             
               day
               which
               shall
               declare
               every
               mans
               work
               being
               revealed
               in
               fire
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             (
             sleighting
             his
             vain
             curse
             ,
             which
             is
             page
             217.
             )
             my
             prayer
             for
             him
             as
             my self
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             
               may
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Collegues
           which
           in
           the
           Council
           were
           present
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           66.
           to
           brother
           Fidus
           greeting
           .
        
         
           
             MOst
             dear
             brother
          
           ,
           we
           have
           read
           thy
           letters
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           hast
           signified
           concerning
           one
           Victor
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           that
           Therapius
           our
           Collegue
           
             in
             a
             time
             not
             ripe
             ,
             and
             with
             overmuch
             haste
             ,
             hath
             granted
             him
             peace
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             done
             full
             penance
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             had
             offended
             .
          
           Which
           thing
           hath
           enough
           moved
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           departed
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           Decree
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           allowed
           and
           full
           time
           of
           fatisfaction
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           asking
           and
           privity
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           no
           infirmity
           urging
           ,
           nor
           necessity
           compelling
           ,
           peace
           should
           be
           granted
           to
           him
           .
           But
           upon
           counsel
           weighed
           long
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           chide
           Therapius
           our
           Collegue
           in
           that
           he
           rashly
           did
           this
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           instructed
           him
           ;
           that
           for
           hereafter
           he
           do
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           Yet
           we
           have
           not
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           however
           once
           granted
           by
           a
           Priest
           of
           God
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           we
           have
           permitted
           Victor
           to
           use
           the
           Communication
           granted
           to
           him
           .
           But
           for
           what
           belongeth
           to
           the
           
             cause
             of
             Infants
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             said
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             within
             the
             second
             or
             third
             day
             in
             which
             they
             were
             born
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             law
             of
             antient
             Circumcision
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             so
             as
             that
          
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           think
           
             him
             that
             is
             born
             should
             be
             baptized
             and
             hallowed
             within
             the
             8.
             day
          
           ;
           it
           seemed
           
           farre
           otherwise
           to
           all
           in
           our
           Council
           .
           For
           unto
           this
           which
           thou
           thoughtest
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           have
           agreed
           ,
           but
           all
           have
           rather
           judged
           
             that
             the
             mercy
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             none
             that
             are
             born
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           For
           when
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Gospel
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             son
             of
             man
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             souls
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
          
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           no
           soul
           is
           to
           be
           lost
           .
           For
           what
           is
           wanting
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           once
           formed
           in
           the
           wombe
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ?
           For
           to
           us
           and
           in
           our
           eyes
           they
           which
           are
           born
           do
           seem
           to
           receive
           growth
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           secular
           dayes
           :
           but
           what
           ever
           things
           are
           made
           by
           God
           are
           perfected
           by
           the
           Majesty
           and
           work
           of
           God
           the
           Maker
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Divine
           Scripture
           declares
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             one
             evenness
             of
             the
             Divine
             gift
             to
             all
             ,
             whether
             Infanrs
             or
             elder
             in
             age
             .
             When
          
           Helisaeus
           upon
           the
           Infant
           son
           of
           the
           
             Shunamite
             widow
          
           which
           lay
           dead
           so
           laid
           himself
           when
           he
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           head
           was
           applied
           to
           head
           ,
           &
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           &
           the
           members
           of
           Helisaeus
           spread
           over
           were
           joyned
           to
           each
           of
           the
           members
           of
           the
           little
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           feet
           to
           its
           feet
           ;
           Which
           thing
           if
           it
           be
           thought
           on
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           our
           birth
           and
           body
           ,
           an
           Infant
           cannot
           be
           equalled
           to
           a
           person
           grown
           and
           come
           to
           full
           stature
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           close
           and
           fit
           little
           members
           to
           greater
           :
           But
           their
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           evenness
           is
           expressed
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           even
           and
           equal
           when
           they
           are
           made
           By
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           age
           may
           have
           difference
           in
           increase
           of
           bodies
           according
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           God
           :
           unless
           if
           the
           grace
           also
           which
           is
           given
           to
           the
           baptized
           be
           given
           lesse
           or
           more
           according
           to
           the
           age
           of
           receivers
           :
           where
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           equally
           given
           to
           all
           ,
           not
           by
           measure
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           tendernesse
           and
           fatherly
           indulgence
           .
           For
           God
           as
           he
           accepts
           not
           a
           person
           ,
           so
           neither
           doth
           he
           accept
           of
           age
           ,
           sith
           he
           affordes
           himself
           alike
           to
           all
           with
           a
           ballanced
           equality
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           heavenly
           Grace
           .
           And
           for
           what
           thou
           hast
           said
           the
           footstep
           of
           an
           Infant
           made
           in
           the
           first
           dayes
           of
           his
           birth
           is
           not
           clean
           ,
           because
           every
           one
           of
           us
           as
           yet
           is
           afraid
           to
           kiss
           him
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           think
           this
           to
           be
           a
           hindrance
           to
           the
           giving
           of
           heavenly
           Grace
           :
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           clean
           to
           the
           clean
           ;
           neither
           ought
           any
           one
           to
           be
           afraid
           to
           do
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Infant
           is
           yet
           new
           from
           the
           birth
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           that
           one
           in
           giving
           grace
           and
           granting
           peace
           ought
           to
           be
           afraid
           to
           kiss
           him
           ,
           sith
           in
           the
           kiss
           of
           an
           Infant
           every
           one
           of
           us
           according
           to
           his
           religion
           ought
           to
           think
           of
           the
           very
           hands
           of
           God
           as
           yet
           fresh
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           some
           :
           sort
           kiss
           in
           man
           now
           formed
           and
           newly
           born
           ,
           when
           we
           embrance
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           .
           For
           as
           for
           what
           was
           observed
           in
           Jewish
           carnal
           Circumcision
           the
           8.
           day
           ,
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           foregoing
           in
           a
           shadow
           and
           in
           an
           image
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           compleat
           
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           being
           come
           .
           For
           because
           the
           day
           in
           which
           the
           Lord
           should
           rise
           and
           quicken
           and
           give
           us
           Spiritual
           Circumcision
           was
           the
           8.
           day
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           first
           after
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           this
           8.
           day
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           first
           after
           ▪
           the
           Sabbath
           and
           the
           Lords
           day
           went
           before
           in
           an
           image
           ,
           which
           image
           ceased
           ,
           the
           truth
           after
           ●●●ing
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           Circumcision
           being
           given
           us
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           we
           think
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           hindred
           from
           obtaining
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Spiritual
           Circumcision
           ought
           to
           be
           hindred
           by
           the
           carnal
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           man
           altogether
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sith
           Peter
           also
           speaks
           and
           sayes
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           none
           is
           to
           be
           said
           to
           be
           common
           and
           unclean
           .
           But
           if
           any
           thing
           might
           hinder
           men
           from
           the
           obtaining
           grace
           ,
           more
           grievous
           sins
           might
           hinder
           grown
           men
           and
           commen
           to
           full
           stature
           &
           elder
           in
           birth
           .
           But
           moreover
           ,
           if
           to
           most
           grievous
           offenders
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           sin
           much
           before
           God
           ,
           when
           after
           they
           believe
           remission
           of
           sins
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           withheld
           from
           Baptism
           and
           from
           grace
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           not
           an
           Infant
           to
           be
           withheld
           ,
           who
           being
           new
           born
           hath
           sins
           no
           whit
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           born
           according
           to
           Adam
           carnally
           he
           drew
           on
           him
           in
           his
           first
           nativity
           the
           contagion
           of
           death
           of
           old
           :
           who
           in
           this
           respect
           doth
           more
           easily
           come
           to
           receive
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           because
           not
           his
           own
           sias
           but
           anothers
           are
           forgiven
           him
           ?
           And
           therefore
           most
           dear
           brother
           ,
           this
           was
           our
           sentence
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           none
           by
           us
           ought
           to
           be
           prohibited
           from
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           mercifult
           and
           kind
           and
           tender
           to
           all
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           and
           held
           concerning
           Infants
           themselves
           and
           newly
           born
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           respect
           do
           deserve
           more
           of
           our
           help
           and
           '
           Divine
           mercy
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           first
           beginning
           their
           birth
           presently
           crying
           and
           weeping
           they
           do
           nothing
           else
           but
           pra
           We
           wish
           to
           thee
           most
           dear
           brother
           alwayes
           health
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             For
             Mr.
          
           Richard
           Baxter
           at
           Kederminster
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           some
           of
           my
           neighbours
           conceived
           it
           would
           be
           their
           best
           way
           to
           resolve
           their
           doubts
           about
           Baptism
           to
           know
           what
           arguments
           you
           could
           bring
           for
           Infant-baptism
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           being
           baptized
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           pretended
           Baptism
           they
           had
           in
           Infancy
           .
           Whereupon
           with
           my
           privity
           one
           came
           to
           you
           ,
           upon
           whose
           relating
           to
           me
           your
           answer
           ,
           I
           wrote
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           upon
           receipt
           of
           your
           letter
           to
           me
           think
           good
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           ,
           that
           I
           said
           not
           ,
           I
           utterly
           refused
           open
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           affected
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           being
           fit
           for
           Schools
           ,
           and
           not
           common
           auditors
           ,
           entered
           into
           usually
           with
           animosities
           and
           eagernesse
           to
           obtain
           a
           supposed
           victory
           ,
           mannaged
           
           with
           heat
           and
           multitude
           of
           words
           ,
           with
           answers
           and
           replies
           not
           so
           delibrate
           as
           were
           requisite
           to
           settle
           any
           ones
           judgement
           ,
           they
           being
           misapprehended
           by
           Auditors
           who
           commonly
           take
           him
           to
           have
           the
           better
           who
           speaks
           the
           most
           ,
           ending
           usually
           in
           wrangling
           or
           something
           like
           it
           ,
           followed
           with
           misreports
           ,
           accompanied
           w●●●
           disorders
           and
           inconveniencies
           insomuch
           that
           except
           in
           case
           of
           betraying
           truth
           by
           declining
           a
           dispute
           ,
           I
           can
           hardly
           bring
           my self
           to
           yield
           to
           it
           .
           And
           howsoever
           you
           conceive
           of
           my
           advantages
           ,
           you
           may
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           do
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           such
           advantages
           in
           your
           ready
           wit
           and
           speech
           ,
           and
           the
           favour
           and
           general
           acclamation
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           said
           for
           the
           superstition
           of
           Infant-baptism
           as
           to
           bring
           things
           so
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           event
           shall
           be
           crying
           down
           truth
           and
           disgrace
           of
           my
           person
           .
           Nor
           have
           your
           disparaging
           speeches
           of
           my
           writings
           without
           animadversions
           on
           them
           communicated
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           your
           carriage
           at
           or
           not
           long
           after
           the
           receipt
           of
           my
           letter
           ,
           encouraged
           me
           to
           hope
           for
           all
           candour
           from
           you
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           preaching
           ,
           sith
           it
           belongs
           to
           you
           to
           maintain
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Infant-baptism
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           willing
           to
           examine
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           said
           what
           you
           think
           good
           for
           it
           if
           I
           may
           obtain
           a
           copy
           of
           your
           Sermon
           which
           you
           will
           own
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           confesse
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           a
           Sermon
           in
           the
           same
           place
           or
           elsewhere
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           distinct
           and
           plain
           answer
           to
           it
           .
           Fo●
           writing
           (
           which
           I
           like
           best
           )
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           put
           you
           to
           any
           tedious
           or
           volu●●nous
           way
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           of
           syllogisms
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           may
           ●●
           ,
           that
           you
           put
           in
           one
           medium
           the
           strength
           of
           all
           you
           can
           .
           Of
           the
           sho●●●ispatch
           you
           desire
           ,
           you
           may
           assure
           your self
           who
           are
           to
           be
           the
           opponent
           in
           ●●●oint
           ,
           my
           answer
           will
           be
           as
           short
           as
           your
           argument
           will
           permit
           ,
           and
           ●●●●●e
           you
           conttact
           it
           keeping
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           the
           more
           satisfactory
           it
           wil
           〈◊〉
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             our
             Lord
             JOHN
             TOMBES
          
           
             Bewdley
             ,
             
               Sept.
               10.
               16
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62870-e1490
           
             Tertullian
             .
             l.
             de
             baptismo
             Laicis
             jus
             est
             baptizandi
             .